A papist mis-represented and represented, or, A twofold character of popery the one containing a sum of the superstitions, idolatries, cruelties, treacheries, and wicked principles of the popery which hath disturb'd this nation above an hundred and fifty years, fill'd it with fears and jealousies, and deserves the hatred of all good Christians : the other laying open that popery which the papists own and profess, with the chief articles of their faith, and some of the principle grounds and reasons, which hold them in that religion / by J.L. one of the Church of Rome ; to which is added, a book entituled, The doctrines and practices of the Church of Rome, truly represented, in answer to the aforesaid book by a Prote
         Gother, John, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1686
        
      
       Approx. 562 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 103 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41614
         Wing G1336
         ESTC R21204
         12360214
         ocm 12360214
         60203
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41614)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60203)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 917:13)
      
       
         
           
             A papist mis-represented and represented, or, A twofold character of popery the one containing a sum of the superstitions, idolatries, cruelties, treacheries, and wicked principles of the popery which hath disturb'd this nation above an hundred and fifty years, fill'd it with fears and jealousies, and deserves the hatred of all good Christians : the other laying open that popery which the papists own and profess, with the chief articles of their faith, and some of the principle grounds and reasons, which hold them in that religion / by J.L. one of the Church of Rome ; to which is added, a book entituled, The doctrines and practices of the Church of Rome, truly represented, in answer to the aforesaid book by a Prote
             Gother, John, d. 1704.
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           200 p.
           
             Re-printed by A.C. & S.H. ...,
             Dublin :
             1686.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Attributed to John Gother. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Imperfect: The doctrines and practices of the Church of Rome ... by Edward Stillingfleet, lacking in filmed copy.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PAPIST
           Mis-represented
           and
           Represented
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Twofold
           Character
           of
           POPERY
           .
           THE
           ONE
           Containing
           a
           Sum
           of
           the
           Superstitions
           ,
           Idolatries
           ,
           Cruelties
           ,
           Treacheries
           ,
           and
           wicked
           Principles
           of
           that
           POPERY
           which
           hath
           disturb'd
           this
           Nation
           above
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Years
           ;
           fill'd
           it
           with
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           deserves
           the
           Hatred
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           .
           THE
           OTHER
           Laying
           open
           that
           POPERY
           which
           the
           Papists
           own
           and
           profess
           ;
           with
           the
           Chief
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Principal
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           hold
           them
           in
           That
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Narraverunt
             mihi
             Iniqui
             Fabulationes
             ;
             sed
             non
             ut
             Lex
             tua
             ,
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             v.
             85
             :
          
        
         
           By
           
             I.
             L.
          
           one
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           The
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           truly
           Represented
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           BOOK
           .
           By
           a
           Protestant
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           Readers
           better
           convenience
           ,
           in
           the
           Re-printing
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           every
           Chapter
           of
           the
           latter
           immediately
           follows
           that
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           an
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Licensed
           according
           to
           Order
           .
        
         
           Dublin
           ,
           Re-printed
           by
           
             A.
             C.
          
           &
           
             S.
             H.
          
           for
           the
           Society
           of
           Stationers
           .
           1686.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PAPIST
           Mis-represented
           and
           Represented
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           twofold
           Character
           of
           Popery
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           The
           Doctrine
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           truly
           Represented
           ,
           &c
        
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Father
             of
             Lies
          
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Mis-representing
           .
           He
           first
           made
           the
           Experiment
           of
           this
           
             Black
             Art
          
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           having
           no
           surer
           way
           of
           bringing
           God's
           Precept
           into
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           making
           our
           
             First
             Parents
          
           transgress
           ,
           than
           by
           mis-representing
           the
           Command
           ,
           which
           their
           Maker
           had
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           so
           unhappily
           successful
           he
           was
           in
           this
           his
           first
           attempt
           ,
           that
           this
           has
           been
           his
           chief
           stratagem
           ever
           since
           ,
           in
           all
           business
           of
           difficulty
           and
           concern
           :
           esteeming
           That
           his
           best
           Means
           for
           preserving
           and
           propagating
           Wickedness
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           first
           won
           them
           to
           lose
           their
           Innocence
           .
           And
           therefore
           there
           has
           nothing
           of
           Good
           yet
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           nothing
           been
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           what
           
           has
           met
           with
           this
           Opposition
           ;
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           having
           imploy'd
           all
           his
           Endeavours
           of
           bringing
           it
           into
           discredit
           ,
           and
           rendring
           it
           infamous
           ,
           by
           mis-representing
           .
           Of
           this
           there
           are
           frequent
           instances
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           the
           New.
           The
           truth
           of
           it
           was
           experienc'd
           on
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho'
           he
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             immaculate
             Lamb
          
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           exempt
           from
           being
           mis-represented
           .
           See
           how
           he
           was
           painted
           by
           malicious
           Men
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           Ministers
           of
           
             Satan
             ;
             a
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             Man
             ,
             a
             breaker
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             a
             Glutton
             ,
             a
             Friend
             and
             Companion
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             a
             Fool
             ,
             a
             Conjurer
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             a
             tumultuous
             Person
             ,
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             he
             hath
             Belzebub
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             casteth
             he
             out
             Devils
             ,
             (
             Mark
          
           3.22
           .
           )
           There
           being
           no
           other
           way
           of
           frighting
           the
           People
           from
           embracing
           the
           Truth
           ,
           following
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           thus
           disfiguring
           him
           to
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           reporting
           Light
           to
           be
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Devil
           .
           The
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           every
           where
           met
           with
           the
           like
           encounters
           .
           Stephen
           had
           the
           people
           stirred
           up
           against
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           
             heard
             he
             had
             spoke
             blasphemous
             words
             against
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             and
             against
             God
             ,
             (
             Acts
          
           6.11
           .
           )
           Paul
           also
           and
           Silas
           ,
           for
           
             exceedingly
             troubling
             the
             City
             ,
             (
             Acts
          
           16.20
           .
           )
           Iason
           also
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           
             turned
             the
             World
             upside
             down
             ,
             and
             did
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             (
             Acts
          
           17.6
           ,
           7.
           )
           Paul
           again
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           
             teach
             all
             men
             every
             where
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             polluted
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             (
             Acts
          
           21.28
           .
           )
           And
           because
           he
           was
           
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             and
             a
             mover
             of
             Sedition
             among
             all
             the
             Iews
             throughout
             the
             World
             :
          
           to
           which
           the
           
             Iews
             also
             assented
             ,
             saying
             that
             these
             things
             were
             so
             ,
             (
             Acts
          
           24.5
           ,
           9
           )
           Neither
           did
           these
           Calumnies
           ,
           these
           wicked
           Mis-representations
           stop
           here
           ;
           he
           that
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             called
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             Belzebub
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             call
             them
             of
             his
             Houshold
             ?
          
           did
           not
           only
           foretell
           what
           was
           to
           happen
           to
           his
           Followers
           then
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Faithful
           that
           were
           to
           succeed
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           future
           ages
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           to
           expect
           the
           like
           Fate
           ;
           that
           tho'
           they
           should
           be
           never
           so
           just
           to
           God
           and
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           upright
           in
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Observance
           of
           his
           Laws
           ;
           yet
           must
           they
           certainly
           be
           reviled
           and
           hated
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           made
           a
           by-word
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           repute
           of
           
             Ideots
             ,
             Seducers
          
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           scandal
           to
           all
           Nations
           .
           And
           has
           not
           this
           been
           verified
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           See
           what
           was
           the
           State
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           Vice
           had
           not
           corrupted
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           'T
           is
           almost
           impossible
           to
           believe
           in
           what
           contempt
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           utterly
           abominated
           .
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           sharer
           of
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           gives
           us
           so
           lamentable
           a
           account
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           able
           to
           move
           compassion
           in
           stones
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           so
           many
           
             malicious
             Slanders
          
           were
           dispers'd
           abroad
           ,
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           
           Worship
           ;
           and
           their
           whole
           Doctrine
           describ'd
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           
             folly
             ,
             and
             meer
             toys
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           grounded
           on
           most
           
             hellish
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           full
           of
           Impieties
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           believ'd
           a
           man
           could
           not
           make
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           being
           tainted
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ;
           without
           being
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           
             Gods
             ,
             to
             Princes
             ,
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             good
             Manners
             ,
             and
             to
             Nature
             .
          
           Hence
           they
           conceiv'd
           such
           prejudice
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           render'd
           so
           impious
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           Accusations
           were
           brought
           in
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           
             false
             and
             malicious
          
           ;
           whatsoever
           Villanies
           were
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ;
           all
           was
           welcom
           to
           the
           
             enraged
             multitude
          
           ,
           to
           which
           nothing
           seem'd
           incredibie
           concerning
           those
           ,
           that
           were
           thus
           already
           odious
           .
           Upon
           this
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           in
           guilty
           of
           
             Atheism
             ,
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             of
             Sedition
             ;
             of
             Conspiracies
             ,
             of
             Treasons
             :
          
           and
           bloody
           Persecutions
           were
           rais'd
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           people
           were
           exasperated
           by
           
             Fears
             and
             Iealousies
             :
             Quod
             Pontifices
             ,
          
           (
           as
           Spondanus
           says
           )
           
             Gentilitiae
             superstitionis
             Christianos
             more
             solito
             ,
             calumniis
             circumvenissent
             ,
          
           
           
             quasi
             aliquid
             contra
             Imperium
             molirentur
             ;
             Because
             the
             Priests
             did
             use
             to
             divulge
             it
             abroad
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             plotting
             against
             the
             Government
             .
          
           Nor
           were
           these
           Crimes
           the
           whole
           Sum
           of
           their
           Charge
           ;
           For
           besides
           ,
           every
           
             publick
             calamity
          
           and
           misfortune
           that
           befell
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           was
           thrown
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           (a)
           Daphnes
           Temple
           was
           consum'd
           by
           Lightning
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           must
           the
           Christians
           be
           condemn'd
           as
           the
           Incendiaries
           :
           If
           (b)
           the
           City
           was
           laid
           in
           Ashes
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           reveng'd
           on
           the
           Christians
           ;
           Nay
           (c)
           Tertullian
           has
           it
           ,
           if
           Tiber
           
             overflowed
             ,
             if
          
           Nile
           
             watered
             not
             the
             Plains
             ,
             if
             Heaven
             stop'd
             its
             Course
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             pour
             its
             Rains
             here
             below
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             Earth-quakes
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             or
             Plague
             ;
             they
             would
             immediately
             cry
             out
             ,
          
           Christianos
           ad
           Leones
           ,
           
             Cast
             the
             Christians
             to
             the
             Lions
             ,
          
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Calamities
           that
           arrived
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Evils
           that
           People
           suffer'd
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Christians
           being
           thus
           reputed
           profane
           in
           their
           
             Worship
             ,
             Enemies
          
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           
             undoubted
             occasions
          
           of
           every
           misfortune
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           ;
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           conceive
           ,
           in
           what
           contempt
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           detestable
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           But
           because
           none
           can
           relate
           it
           so
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           as
           (d)
           Tertullian
           has
           done
           ,
           I
           'le
           set
           it
           down
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           as
           translated
           by
           (e)
           Dr.
           Howel
           ,
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
             the
             World.
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             hatred
             wherewith
             this
             Name
             is
             pursued
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             blinds
             the
             minds
             of
             most
             Men
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             witness
             the
             Probity
             of
             a
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             they
             mix
             in
             their
             Discourse
             as
             a
             reproach
             ,
          
           that
           he
           hath
           embraced
           this
           Religion
           .
           
             One
             
             saith
             ;
             Truly
             ,
             he
             of
             whom
             you
             speak
             is
             an
             Honest
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Life
             would
             be
             free
             from
             blame
             .
             Another
             ;
             Do
             you
             know
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             Wise
             and
             Discreet
             Man
             ?
             He
             is
             lately
             turn'd
          
           Christian.
           
             (
             Again
             )
             These
             people
             ,
             by
             an
             extreme
          
           blindness
           of
           hatred
           ,
           
             speak
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Name
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             when
             they
             strive
             to
             render
             it
          
           odious
           .
           
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             How
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             a
             good
             humour
             ,
             was
             that
             Woman
             ?
             How
             sociable
             and
             jovial
             was
             that
             Man
             ?
             'T
             is
             pity
             they
             should
             be
          
           Christians
           .
           
             So
             they
             impute
             the
             amendment
             of
             their
             Lives
             to
             the
             Profession
             of
          
           Christianity
           .
           
             Some
             of
             them
             also
             purchase
             the
          
           aversion
           
             they
             carry
             against
             the
             Name
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             which
             we
             bear
             ,
             with
             the
             price
             of
             what
             is
             most
             precious
             to
             them
             ;
             rather
             desiring
             to
             lose
             the
             sweetness
             of
             life
             ,
             tranquility
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Commodities
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             in
             their
             Houses
             That
             which
             they
             hate
             .
             A
             man
             ,
             who
             heretofore
             had
             his
             mind
             full
             of
          
           Jealousie
           ,
           
             can
             no
             longer
             endure
             the
             company
             of
             his
          
           Wife
           ,
           
             what
             assurance
             soever
             he
             has
             of
             her
             Chastity
             ,
             after
             once
             he
             perceives
             her
             to
             be
             turn'd
          
           Christian
           ;
           
             and
             parts
             from
             her
             now
             ,
             when
             her
             actions
             full
             of
             Modesty
             have
             extinguish'd
             all
             suspicions
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             heretofore
             mov'd
             .
             A
          
           Father
           ,
           
             who
             of
             a
             long
             time
             endur'd
             the
             Disobedience
             of
             his
          
           Heathenish
           Son
           ,
           
             resolves
             to
             take
             from
             him
             the
             hope
             of
             succeeding
             him
             in
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             for
          
           turning
           Christian
           ,
           
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             executing
             his
             Commands
             without
             murmuring
             .
             A
          
           Master
           
             that
             used
             his
          
           Slave
           
             gently
             ,
             when
             his
             Carriage
             gave
             him
             some
             cause
             of
             distrust
             ,
             now
             puts
             him
             far
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             being
             a
          
           Christian
           ,
           
             when
             he
             hath
             most
             assurance
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             .
             'T
             is
             committing
             a
          
           Crime
           
             to
             correct
             the
             disorders
             of
             a
             Mans
             Life
             ,
             by
             the
             motions
             of
             a
             Holy
             Conversion
             to
             the
          
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           
             and
             the
             good
             which
             is
             produc'd
             by
             so
             happy
             a
          
           Change
           ,
           
             works
             not
             so
             powerfully
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             hatred
             they
             have
             conceiv'd
             against
             us
             .
             Indeed
             this
             hatred
             is
             strange
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Christian
           
             only
             ,
             makes
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             know
             ,
             how
             a
             name
             can
             be
             criminal
             ,
             and
             how
             a
             simple
             word
             can
             be
             accused
          
           ?
           Thus
           was
           Christianity
           wholly
           infamous
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           contemn'd
           and
           detested
           by
           all
           ;
           and
           where
           Lies
           were
           in
           credit
           ,
           Calumnies
           and
           Slanders
           confirm'd
           and
           back'd
           by
           Authority
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Crime
           but
           Truth
           .
           And
           't
           was
           these
           Calumnies
           ,
           these
           
             false
             Accusations
          
           (
           invented
           to
           cry
           down
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           )
           oblig'd
           Tertullian
           to
           write
           his
           Apology
           ,
           wherein
           he
           declar'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           was
           nothing
           like
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Heathens
           imagin'd
           it
           to
           be
           :
           That
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Impiety
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             Conspiracies
             ,
             &c.
          
           was
           none
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           condemn'd
           and
           detested
           by
           them
           ;
           that
           these
           Crimes
           were
           only
           the
           
             malicious
             inventions
          
           of
           the
           
             Heathenish
             Priests
          
           ,
           who
           finding
           themselves
           unable
           to
           withstand
           the
           
             force
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           in
           Repute
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Errour
           ,
           than
           by
           forming
           an
           ugly
           ,
           odious
           ,
           and
           most
           horrid
           Vizor
           ,
           a
           damnable
           Scheme
           of
           Religion
           ,
           than
           holding
           this
           forth
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             
             Religion
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             these
             are
             their
             Principles
             ;
             Behold
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             their
             Stupidity
             ,
             their
             Profaneness
             ;
             Behold
             their
             Insolence
             ,
             their
             Villanies
             ,
             a
             People
             unsufferable
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             their
             Country
             and
             their
             Prince
             :
          
           And
           thus
           representing
           it
           as
           monstrous
           as
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           they
           brought
           an
           odium
           upon
           as
           many
           as
           own'd
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           condemn'd
           them
           for
           Follies
           and
           Crimes
           ,
           that
           were
           no
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           own
           Imagination
           .
           And
           't
           was
           not
           only
           in
           Tertullians
           time
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           lay
           under
           
             this
             scandal
          
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           after
           ages
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           ,
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           apologize
           for
           his
           time
           ;
           so
           did
           after
           him
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Arnobius
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           under
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           the
           Heathens
           yet
           being
           urg'd
           with
           much
           vigour
           and
           confidence
           ,
           Orosius
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           write
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Augustine
             his
             City
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           And
           now
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           propagation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           the
           laborious
           endeavours
           of
           her
           Professors
           ,
           Heathenism
           was
           pretty
           well
           extinct
           ;
           yet
           was
           not
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Malice
           stopp'd
           ;
           the
           same
           Calumnies
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           invented
           by
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           being
           taken
           up
           by
           
             evil
             Christians
          
           .
           No
           one
           going
           out
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           ,
           by
           reviving
           
             old
             Scandals
          
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           addition
           of
           fresh
           ones
           ,
           )
           endeavour
           to
           make
           her
           infamous
           ,
           and
           blacken
           her
           with
           such
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           thought
           most
           convenient
           for
           rendring
           her
           odious
           to
           all
           .
           It
           being
           look'd
           upon
           by
           as
           many
           as
           ever
           
             went
             out
          
           of
           her
           ,
           the
           best
           means
           to
           justifie
           their
           Separation
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           to
           themselves
           the
           credit
           of
           Orthodox
           Christians
           ;
           to
           paint
           her
           out
           in
           all
           the
           Antichristian
           Colours
           ,
           and
           represent
           her
           as
           Hellish
           ,
           as
           Wickedness
           could
           make
           her
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           how
           much
           she
           suffer'd
           in
           this
           Point
           from
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           pains
           it
           cost
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           to
           prove
           their
           Accusations
           to
           be
           meer
           Calumnies
           ,
           principally
           intended
           to
           raise
           prejudices
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           People
           against
           her
           ;
           that
           so
           being
           convinc'd
           by
           these
           Hellish
           Artifices
           ,
           of
           her
           teaching
           unsound
           and
           
             profane
             Doctrine
             ,
             wicked
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           
             humane
             Inventions
          
           instead
           of
           Faith
           ,
           might
           never
           think
           of
           going
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           learn
           the
           Truth
           ;
           nor
           even
           so
           much
           as
           suspect
           her
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           This
           ,
           Saint
           Augustine
           complains
           ,
           was
           the
           chief
           cause
           of
           his
           continuing
           in
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           Manichees
           so
           long
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           impugn'd
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           this
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           discover'd
           this
           to
           the
           World
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           caught
           in
           the
           same
           snare
           ,
           making
           it
           part
           of
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           
             Confess
             .
             l.
          
           6.
           c.
           3.
           p.
           1.
           )
           
             When
             I
             came
             to
             discover
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             —
             I
             mingled
             Ioy
             and
             Blushes
             ,
             and
             was
             asham'd
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             now
             for
             so
             many
             years
             been
             barking
             and
             railing
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             the
             fictions
             of
             my
             carnal
             conceits
             .
             For
             so
             temerarious
             and
             impious
             was
             I
             ,
             that
             ,
             those
             
             things
             which
             I
             ought
             first
             to
             have
             learned
             from
             them
             by
             enquiry
             ,
             I
             first
             charg'd
             upon
             them
             by
             Accusation
             ;
             readier
             to
             impose
             Falshoods
             than
             to
             be
             inform'd
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             —
             And
             thus
             I
             so
             blindly
             accused
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             now
             sufficiently
             clear'd
             to
             me
             that
             she
             taught
             not
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             I
             so
             vehemently
             persecuted
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           deluded
           and
           deceiv'd
           by
           the
           Manichees
           .
           And
           now
           since
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           has
           not
           been
           the
           case
           of
           Saint
           Augustine
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           as
           many
           almost
           ,
           as
           have
           given
           ear
           to
           the
           Deserters
           of
           
             this
             Church
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           day
           the
           case
           of
           infinite
           numbers
           ,
           who
           following
           that
           Great
           Father
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           in
           his
           
             Errors
             ;
             do
             not
             enquire
             ,
             how
             this
             thing
             is
             believ'd
             or
             understood
             by
             her
             ,
             but
             insultingly
             oppose
             all
             ;
             as
             if
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ;
             not
             making
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             what
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             teaches
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             think
             she
             teaches
             :
          
           and
           so
           believing
           her
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           as
           many
           
             absurdities
             ,
             follies
             ,
             impieties
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           of
           old
           :
           'T
           is
           evident
           ,
           there
           's
           as
           much
           need
           now
           of
           Apologies
           ,
           as
           ever
           there
           was
           in
           
           Tertellian's
           or
           S.
           
           Austin's
           time
           :
           Not
           Apologies
           to
           vindicate
           what
           is
           really
           her
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           clear
           her
           from
           such
           
             Superstitions
             ,
             Profaneness
          
           ,
           and
           
             wicked
             Principles
          
           ,
           as
           are
           maliciously
           or
           ignorantly
           charg'd
           upon
           her
           .
           And
           tho'
           the
           number
           of
           Calumnies
           ,
           the
           in-sincerity
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           a
           byass'd
           Education
           render
           a
           performance
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           a
           just
           Task
           for
           a
           
           Tertullian's
           ,
           or
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           hand
           ;
           yet
           because
           I
           find
           no
           such
           eminent
           Pen
           engag'd
           in
           this
           design
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           the
           shewing
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           in
           its
           
             own
             Colours
          
           ,
           seems
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           every
           one
           that
           's
           a
           lover
           of
           Truth
           ;
           I
           'le
           endeavour
           to
           pull
           off
           the
           Vizor
           from
           
             suffering
             Christianity
          
           ,
           and
           apologize
           for
           the
           
             Cotholick
             Faith
          
           ;
           that
           Faith
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           maintained
           by
           those
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Vigour
           and
           Zeal
           ;
           which
           being
           first
           planted
           in
           the
           
             Head
             City
          
           of
           the
           World
           by
           St.
           ●eter
           ,
           hath
           been
           propagated
           throughout
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           derived
           down
           to
           us
           by
           many
           Christian
           Nations
           ,
           in
           communion
           with
           that
           See
           ,
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Charge
           of
           
             A
             Chief
             Pastor
          
           ,
           which
           beginning
           in
           that
           
             great
             Apostle
          
           ,
           has
           continued
           in
           a
           
             visible
             Succession
          
           to
           these
           our
           days
           .
           This
           Faith
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           which
           at
           present
           I
           design
           to
           make
           an
           Apology
           ,
           which
           having
           been
           in
           all
           ages
           violently
           oppos'd
           ,
           does
           at
           this
           time
           most
           wrongfully
           suffer
           ,
           under
           Calumnies
           and
           
             false
             Imputations
          
           .
           I
           'le
           endeavour
           therefore
           to
           separate
           these
           Calumnies
           and
           Scandals
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           really
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           I
           'le
           take
           off
           the
           Black
           and
           Dirt
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           thrown
           upon
           her
           ;
           and
           setting
           her
           forth
           in
           her
           genuine
           Complection
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           see
           how
           much
           fairer
           she
           is
           ,
           than
           she
           's
           painted
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           she
           's
           unlike
           that
           Monster
           ,
           which
           is
           shewn
           for
           her
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Members
           of
           this
           Church
           are
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           ;
           I
           think
           I
           cannot
           take
           a
           more
           sincere
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           compendious
           way
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           compleating
           this
           design
           ,
           than
           by
           drawing
           forth
           a
           
             double
             Character
          
           
           of
           a
           Papist
           :
           The
           one
           expressing
           a
           Papist
           in
           those
           very
           colours
           as
           he
           is
           painted
           in
           the
           imagination
           of
           the
           
             Vulgar
             ,
             Foul
             ,
             black
          
           and
           Antichristian
           ;
           with
           the
           chief
           Articles
           of
           his
           
             imagined
             Belief
          
           ,
           and
           
             reputed
             Principles
          
           of
           his
           Profession
           .
           The
           other
           representing
           a
           Papist
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           and
           exercise
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Direction
           and
           Command
           of
           
             his
             Church
          
           .
           That
           so
           ,
           these
           two
           being
           thus
           set
           together
           ,
           their
           difference
           and
           disproportion
           may
           be
           clearly
           discerned
           ,
           and
           a
           discovery
           made
           ,
           how
           
             unlike
             Calumny
          
           is
           from
           Truth
           ;
           and
           how
           different
           a
           
             Papist
             really
             is
          
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           's
           
             said
             to
             be
          
           .
           The
           former
           Character
           is
           of
           a
           
             Papist
             Mis-represented
          
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           a
           
             Papist
             Represented
          
           .
           The
           former
           is
           a
           Papist
           so
           deform'd
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           it
           justly
           deserves
           the
           hatred
           of
           as
           many
           as
           own
           Christianity
           ;
           'T
           is
           a
           Papist
           that
           has
           disturb'd
           this
           Nation
           now
           above
           an
           hundred
           years
           with
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ;
           threatning
           it
           continually
           with
           Fire
           and
           Massacres
           ,
           and
           whose
           whole
           Design
           has
           been
           ,
           to
           rob
           the
           Sovereign
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           Papist
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           abominable
           ,
           so
           malicious
           ,
           so
           unsufferable
           in
           any
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           detest
           him
           from
           my
           heart
           ;
           I
           conceiv'd
           an
           hatred
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           ,
           from
           my
           Education
           ,
           when
           as
           yet
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           being
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           reconcil'd
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           Principles
           ,
           but
           hate
           him
           yet
           worse
           .
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           the
           Laws
           too
           severe
           against
           
             such
             Popish
             Recusants
          
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           wish
           a
           far
           greater
           severity
           were
           executed
           against
           them
           ,
           their
           Favourers
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           make
           men
           so
           sottishly
           Religious
           .
           And
           if
           to
           be
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           nothing
           more
           be
           requisite
           ,
           than
           to
           protest
           against
           
             such
             Popery
          
           ,
           to
           hate
           and
           detest
           it
           ;
           I
           think
           my self
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           as
           good
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           any
           whatsoever
           throughout
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           engage
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           as
           many
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           as
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Papists
           have
           severely
           smarted
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           for
           being
           the
           Professors
           of
           
             such
             kind
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           all
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Nations
          
           in
           the
           World
           shall
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           all
           such
           Popish
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           shall
           joyn
           with
           all
           good
           Protestants
           for
           the
           extinguishing
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           profess
           or
           practice
           it
           ,
           and
           utter
           rooting
           it
           out
           from
           his
           Majesties
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Universe
           .
           The
           other
           Papist
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           lives
           and
           believes
           according
           to
           what
           is
           prescrib'd
           in
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           in
           Catechisms
           set
           forth
           by
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           other
           Spiritual
           Books
           ,
           for
           the
           Direction
           and
           Instruction
           of
           all
           in
           their
           Communion
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           I
           have
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           with
           some
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           so
           leave
           it
           to
           apologize
           for
           it self
           .
           In
           drawing
           out
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           have
           quoted
           no
           Authors
           ,
           but
           have
           describ'd
           him
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Apprehension
           I
           had
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           fram'd
           by
           Me
           when
           I
           was
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           with
           the
           addition
           only
           of
           some
           few
           points
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           violently
           
           charg'd
           against
           Me
           by
           some
           intimate
           Friends
           of
           late
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           my
           choice
           ,
           after
           the
           quitting
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           wholly
           copied
           out
           from
           the
           Papist
           that
           
             I
             am
             now
          
           ;
           being
           the
           Sum
           of
           what
           I
           was
           taught
           ,
           when
           reconcil'd
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           which
           after
           sixteen
           years
           conversation
           with
           Men
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           in
           hearing
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           in
           being
           present
           at
           their
           Catechising
           ,
           in
           reading
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           discoursing
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           to
           be
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           I
           have
           done
           both
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           with
           Sincerity
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           without
           Passion
           .
           For
           as
           my
           endeavours
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           my
           Religion
           should
           lose
           nothing
           by
           Lies
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           desire
           it
           should
           gain
           by
           them
           ;
           And
           did
           I
           but
           know
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           that
           has
           any
           relation
           to
           that
           
             unchristian
             Artifice
          
           ,
           I
           would
           strike
           it
           out
           immediately
           .
           And
           do
           here
           oblige
           my self
           ,
           upon
           information
           ,
           either
           from
           Friend
           or
           Adversary
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           mistake
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           publick
           Recantation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           time
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           what
           these
           Papists
           are
           .
        
      
       
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           THE
           Introduction
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           
             
               I.
               A
               general
               Complaint
               of
               the
               Papists
               being
               Misrepresented
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               II.
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Method
               he
               hath
               taken
               to
               clear
               them
               from
               these
               Misrepresentions
               .
            
          
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           First
           ;
           Whether
           it
           be
           just
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           must
           be
           examin'd
           in
           the
           several
           particulars
           .
           But
           here
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           whether
           it
           serves
           the
           End
           it
           is
           designed
           for
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           Reader
           's
           good
           Opinion
           of
           their
           Innocency
           :
           Not
           meerly
           because
           they
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           being
           injured
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           best
           Men
           in
           all
           Times
           have
           been
           mis-represented
           ;
           as
           he
           proves
           at
           large
           in
           this
           Introduction
           ,
           from
           several
           Examples
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           
             Testament
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           Bp.
           Iewel
           began
           his
           excellent
           Apology
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           a
           Complaint
           much
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           and
           produced
           the
           very
           same
           Examples
           ,
           his
           Adversary
           would
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           it
           to
           have
           any
           Force
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           it
           ,
           
             Exordium
             Commune
          
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           used
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           could
           be
           proper
           to
           neither
           .
           And
           although
           it
           be
           reasonable
           only
           for
           those
           to
           complain
           of
           being
           mis-represented
           ,
           who
           having
           Truth
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           do
           notwithstanding
           suffer
           under
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Error
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           those
           who
           are
           very
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           being
           mis-represented
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           go
           about
           to
           remove
           the
           Misrepresentations
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           new
           Ones
           of
           their
           own
           .
           And
           as
           the
           best
           Men.
           and
           the
           best
           Things
           ,
           have
           been
           mis-represented
           ;
           so
           other
           Men
           have
           been
           as
           apt
           to
           complain
           of
           it
           :
           and
           the
           worst
           Things
           are
           as
           much
           mis-represented
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           made
           to
           appear
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           .
           For
           Evil
           is
           as
           truly
           mis
           represented
           under
           the
           appearance
           of
           Good
           ,
           as
           Good
           under
           the
           appearance
           of
           Evil
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           whether
           hath
           done
           the
           greater
           Mischief
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Mis-representing
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Introduction
           begins
           )
           we
           must
           have
           a
           care
           of
           him
           both
           ways
           .
           For
           when
           
             he
             tried
             this
             black
             Art
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           speaks
           )
           it
           was
           both
           by
           mis-representing
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           the
           Danger
           of
           trangressing
           it
           .
           He
           did
           not
           only
           make
           the
           Command
           appear
           otherwise
           than
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           very
           much
           lessen
           the
           Punishment
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           deluded
           our
           first
           Parents
           into
           that
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           ,
           under
           which
           their
           Posterity
           still
           suffers
           .
           Which
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Caution
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           break
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           under
           the
           fairest
           Colour
           and
           Pretences
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           easily
           imposed
           upon
           by
           false
           Glosses
           ,
           and
           plausible
           Representations
           ,
           though
           made
           by
           such
           as
           therein
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             Angels
             of
             Light.
          
           
        
         
           But
           although
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Mis-representing
             :
          
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           he
           were
           to
           plead
           his
           own
           Cause
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           would
           very
           much
           complain
           of
           being
           mis-represented
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           him
           the
           Father
           of
           those
           Lies
           which
           are
           their
           own
           Inventions
           .
           And
           can
           that
           be
           a
           certain
           Argument
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           may
           as
           well
           be
           used
           by
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
          
           ?
        
         
           And
           the
           great
           Instruments
           he
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           in
           deceiving
           and
           corrupting
           Mankind
           ,
           have
           been
           as
           forward
           as
           any
           to
           complain
           of
           being
           mis-represented
           .
           The
           true
           Reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           no
           great
           Evil
           can
           prevail
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           represented
           otherwise
           than
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           all
           Men
           are
           not
           competent
           Judges
           of
           
           the
           Colours
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           therefore
           when
           the
           Designs
           of
           those
           who
           go
           about
           to
           deceive
           ,
           begin
           to
           be
           laid
           open
           ,
           they
           then
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           fairest
           Representations
           they
           can
           make
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           hope
           that
           many
           will
           not
           see
           through
           their
           pretences
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           follow
           our
           Author's
           Method
           ,
           I
           could
           make
           as
           long
           a
           Deduction
           of
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           some
           few
           Examples
           of
           those
           who
           are
           allowed
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           great
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           .
        
         
           The
           Arrians
           pleaded
           they
           were
           mis-represented
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           taken
           for
           Enemies
           to
           Christ's
           Divinity
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           they
           contended
           for
           ,
           was
           only
           such
           a
           moment
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           good
           the
           Relation
           between
           Father
           and
           Son.
           
        
         
           The
           Pelagians
           ,
           with
           great
           success
           for
           some
           time
           (
           and
           even
           at
           Rome
           )
           complained
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           very
           much
           mis-represented
           ,
           as
           Enemies
           to
           God's
           Grace
           ;
           whereas
           they
           owned
           and
           asserted
           the
           manifold
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           were
           only
           Enemies
           to
           Mens
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           their
           Duties
           .
        
         
           The
           Nestorians
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           intended
           to
           make
           two
           Persons
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           Adversaries
           charged
           them
           ;
           but
           all
           their
           design
           was
           to
           avoid
           Blasphemy
           ,
           in
           calling
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           whatever
           went
           beyond
           this
           ,
           was
           their
           Adversaries
           Mis-representations
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           own
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           The
           Eu●ychians
           thought
           themselves
           very
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           there
           was
           
             but
             one
             Nature
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           mean
           thereby
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           to
           destroy
           the
           Properties
           of
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           assert
           that
           its
           Subsistence
           was
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           Divine
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Persons
           ,
           those
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           blame
           them
           ,
           who
           suppose
           the
           Properties
           of
           one
           Substance
           may
           be
           united
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Even
           the
           
             Gentile
             Idolaters
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           charged
           by
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
             that
             they
             worshipped
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             ,
          
           complained
           ,
           they
           were
           mis-represented
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           not
           such
           Ideots
           ,
           to
           take
           things
           for
           Gods
           ,
           which
           had
           neither
           Life
           ,
           nor
           Sense
           ,
           nor
           Motion
           in
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           were
           charged
           
             with
             worshipping
             other
             Gods
             as
             they
             did
             the
             Supream
          
           ;
           they
           desired
           their
           Sense
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           common
           prejudices
           ,
           or
           vulgar
           practices
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Philosophers
           ;
           and
           they
           
           owned
           a
           Sovereign
           Worship
           due
           to
           him
           that
           was
           Chief
           ;
           and
           a
           subordinate
           and
           relative
           to
           some
           Celestial
           Beings
           ,
           whom
           they
           made
           application
           to
           as
           Mediators
           between
           him
           and
           them
           .
           Must
           all
           these
           Complaints
           now
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           ?
           What
           then
           becomes
           of
           the
           Reputation
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           or
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ?
           But
           as
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           be
           Accused
           ,
           none
           would
           be
           Innocent
           ;
           so
           none
           would
           be
           Guilty
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           complain
           of
           being
           mis-represented
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           in
           all
           Complaints
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           come
           to
           particulars
           ;
           and
           to
           examine
           with
           care
           and
           Diligence
           the
           Matters
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           give
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Case
           .
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           find
           our
           Author
           professing
           so
           much
           
             Sincerity
             and
             Truth
             without
             Passion
          
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           assure
           him
           I
           shall
           follow
           what
           he
           professes
           :
           For
           the
           Cause
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           needs
           neither
           Tricks
           nor
           Passion
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           state
           the
           Matters
           in
           Difference
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           clearness
           and
           calmness
           that
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           keep
           close
           to
           his
           Method
           and
           Representations
           ,
           without
           Digressions
           ,
           or
           provoking
           Reflections
           .
        
         
           II.
           But
           I
           must
           declare
           my self
           very
           much
           unsatisfied
           with
           the
           Method
           he
           hath
           taken
           to
           clear
           his
           Party
           from
           these
           Mis-representations
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           draw
           a
           double
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           one
           he
           pretends
           to
           follow
           a
           certain
           Rule
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           fair
           and
           ingenuous
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             follows
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           
             and
             their
             allowed
             Spiritual
             Books
             and
             Catechisms
             :
          
           and
           we
           find
           no
           fault
           with
           this
           .
           But
           why
           must
           the
           other
           Part
           then
           be
           drawn
           by
           Fancy
           ,
           or
           common
           Prejudices
           ,
           or
           ignorant
           Mistakes
           ?
           Have
           we
           no
           Rule
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Judgment
           of
           our
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           ?
           Are
           not
           our
           Articles
           as
           easie
           to
           be
           had
           and
           understood
           ,
           as
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           ask
           ,
           How
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           comes
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           of
           Doctrine
           to
           any
           here
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           never
           received
           ?
           But
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           ,
           why
           our
           Representations
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           theirs
           from
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ?
           If
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             Design
             was
             to
             remove
             common
             Prejudices
             ,
             and
             vulgar
             Mistakes
          
           ;
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           answer
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           we
           utterly
           disown
           
           them
           .
           We
           know
           very
           well
           there
           are
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           false
           a
           Notion
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           they
           charge
           the
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           of
           our
           Church
           with
           it
           :
           but
           we
           pity
           their
           Weakness
           and
           Folly
           ,
           and
           are
           far
           from
           defending
           such
           Mis-representations
           .
           But
           that
           which
           we
           adhere
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Sense
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           Law
           established
           ;
           and
           what
           Representations
           are
           made
           agreeable
           thereto
           ,
           I
           undertake
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           But
           if
           a
           person
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           lay
           on
           what
           Colours
           he
           pleases
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           take
           them
           off
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           
             How
             much
             fairer
             is
             our
             Church
             than
             she
             is
             painted
             !
          
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           allowable
           a
           way
           of
           disputing
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           person
           to
           make
           the
           Objections
           and
           Answers
           too
           ;
           for
           he
           may
           so
           model
           and
           frame
           the
           Arguments
           by
           a
           little
           Art
           ,
           that
           the
           Answers
           may
           appear
           very
           full
           and
           sufficient
           ;
           whereas
           if
           they
           had
           been
           truly
           represented
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           found
           very
           lame
           and
           defective
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           pretends
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           why
           he
           quotes
           no
           Authors
           for
           his
           Mis-representations
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           unsatisfactory
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             hath
             d●scribed
             the
             Papist
             therein
             ,
             exactly
             acco●ding
             to
             the
             Apprehension
             he
             had
             of
             him
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Protestant
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           we
           tell
           what
           sort
           of
           Protestant
           he
           was
           ;
           nor
           how
           well
           he
           was
           instructed
           in
           his
           Religion
           ?
           And
           must
           the
           Character
           now
           supposed
           to
           be
           common
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           be
           taken
           from
           his
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           childish
           ,
           or
           wilful
           Mistakes
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           Protestant
           that
           understands
           himself
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Papists
             are
             never
             permitted
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             which
             they
             are
             able
             to
             understand
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             held
             it
             lawful
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
          
           ;
           Or
           ,
           
             that
             a
             Papist
             believes
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             his
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             far
             above
             all
             Angels
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           Yet
           these
           are
           some
           of
           his
           Misrepresentations
           .
           Did
           he
           in
           earnest
           think
           so
           himself
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           gives
           no
           good
           account
           of
           himself
           :
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           worse
           ;
           for
           then
           how
           shall
           we
           believe
           him
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             drawn
             his
             Mis-representations
             exactly
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Apprehensions
             ?
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             added
             some
             few
             points
             ,
             which
             were
             violently
             charged
             on
             him
             by
             his
             Friends
             :
          
           but
           we
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           these
           were
           none
           of
           them
           .
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           such
           Apprehensions
           himself
           .
           Are
           these
           fit
           to
           be
           printed
           as
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Party
           ?
           What
           would
           they
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           a
           Spanish
           
           Convert
           should
           give
           a
           Character
           of
           Protestants
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Opinion
           the
           people
           there
           have
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           set
           down
           in
           one
           Column
           their
           monstrous
           Mis-representations
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           ,
           what
           he
           found
           them
           to
           be
           since
           his
           coming
           hither
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           good
           Truth
           he
           saw
           they
           were
           just
           like
           other
           Men
           ?
           But
           suppose
           he
           had
           false
           Apprehensions
           before
           he
           went
           among
           them
           ;
           why
           did
           he
           not
           take
           care
           to
           inform
           himself
           better
           before
           he
           changed
           ?
           Had
           he
           no
           Friends
           ,
           no
           Books
           ,
           no
           Means
           to
           rectifie
           his
           Mistakes
           ?
           Must
           he
           needs
           leave
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           another
           ,
           before
           he
           understood
           either
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           a
           true
           Account
           of
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           bad
           Account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Change.
           
        
         
           III.
           The
           Account
           he
           gives
           of
           the
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Character
           ,
           affords
           as
           little
           Satisfaction
           :
           For
           although
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           it
           be
           well
           that
           he
           pretends
           to
           keep
           to
           a
           Rule
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           shews
           no
           Authority
           he
           hath
           to
           interpret
           that
           Rule
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           .
           Now
           several
           of
           his
           Representations
           depend
           upon
           his
           own
           private
           Sense
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           many
           others
           as
           zealous
           for
           the
           Church
           as
           himself
           ;
           and
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           to
           adhere
           to
           his
           Representations
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           theirs
           ?
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Pope's
             personal
             Infallibility
             is
             no
             Matter
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           But
           there
           are
           others
           say
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           grounded
           on
           the
           same
           Promises
           which
           makes
           him
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Why
           now
           must
           we
           take
           his
           Representation
           rather
           than
           theirs
           ?
           And
           so
           as
           to
           the
           
             Deposing
             Power
          
           ,
           he
           grants
           ,
           
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             several
             Popes
          
           (
           and
           Councils
           too
           )
           
             but
             that
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             Faith.
          
           But
           whose
           Judgment
           are
           we
           to
           take
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Church
           ?
           A
           private
           Man's
           ,
           of
           no
           Name
           ,
           no
           Authority
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           who
           have
           declared
           it
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           it
           ?
           And
           can
           any
           man
           of
           their
           Church
           justifie
           our
           relying
           upon
           his
           Word
           ,
           against
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ?
           But
           suppose
           the
           Question
           be
           about
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           own
           Rule
           ,
           
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           :
           
           what
           Authority
           hath
           he
           to
           declare
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           hath
           expresly
           forbidden
           all
           Prelates
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           reserved
           it
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           See
           ?
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           leaves
           out
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Papist
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           
           Trent
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           believe
           the
           Doctrines
           there
           defined
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           And
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           this
           in
           his
           Representation
           of
           the
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           is
           managed
           as
           though
           there
           were
           nothing
           but
           a
           difference
           about
           some
           particular
           Opinions
           ;
           whereas
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           Necessity
           of
           holding
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           the
           main
           Point
           in
           difference
           .
           If
           Men
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           believe
           their
           own
           Senses
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           how
           to
           help
           it
           ;
           but
           we
           think
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           saved
           unless
           we
           renounce
           them
           too
           .
           And
           this
           now
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           since
           Pius
           the
           4
           th
           drew
           up
           and
           published
           a
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           are
           not
           only
           required
           
             to
             believe
             their
             Traditions
             as
             firmly
             as
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             Seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           they
           must
           believe
           ,
           
             that
             without
             believing
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             to
             be
             had
          
           in
           the
           ordinary
           way
           ;
           for
           after
           the
           enumeration
           of
           those
           Points
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             Hanc
             veram
             Catholicam
             sidem
             extra
             quam
             nemo
             salvus
             esse
             potest
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           The
           belief
           of
           these
           things
           is
           hereby
           declared
           as
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           other
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           
             The
             subscribing
             this
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             required
             of
             all
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           a
           Member
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           declare
           that
           he
           holds
           the
           same
           Faith
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           holds
           :
           And
           this
           is
           as
           much
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           of
           Trent
           could
           make
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           now
           printed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Ritual
           at
           Paris
           ,
           set
           forth
           by
           Paul
           the
           5
           th
           ,
           as
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           owned
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           a
           part
           of
           the
           true
           Representation
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Doctrinal
           Points
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           35
           th
           Head
           ,
           he
           then
           owns
           ,
           
             That
             unless
             Men
             do
             believe
             every
             Article
             of
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             disbelieves
             one
             ,
             does
             in
             a
             manner
             disbelieve
             all
             .
          
           Which
           may
           as
           well
           reach
           those
           who
           disown
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope's
           personal
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           Us
           ,
           since
           those
           are
           accounted
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           by
           the
           ruling
           part
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           chiefly
           belongs
           to
           declare
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           former
           hath
           been
           defined
           both
           by
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           .
        
         
         
           (
           3.
           )
           He
           never
           sets
           down
           what
           it
           is
           which
           makes
           any
           Doctrine
           to
           become
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           We
           are
           often
           blamed
           for
           charging
           particular
           Opinions
           upon
           their
           Church
           ;
           but
           we
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           it
           is
           which
           makes
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           whether
           frequent
           and
           publick
           Declaration
           ,
           by
           the
           Heads
           and
           Guides
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           or
           not
           to
           that
           End
           ?
           Our
           Author
           seems
           to
           imply
           the
           Necessity
           of
           some
           Conditions
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           for
           besides
           
             the
             Popes
             Authority
          
           ,
           he
           requires
           
             due
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             according
             to
             Law
          
           :
           But
           who
           is
           to
           be
           Judge
           of
           these
           Circumstances
           and
           legal
           Proceedings
           ?
           And
           he
           never
           tells
           what
           these
           Circumstances
           are
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Orders
             of
             the
             Supream
             Pastor
             are
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             infallible
             or
             not
             .
          
           And
           this
           now
           brings
           the
           Matter
           home
           ;
           
             The
             Popes
          
           ,
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             have
             owned
             the
             Deposing
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             acted
             according
             to
             it
             :
          
           And
           others
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           Orders
           ,
           whether
           infallible
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           consequently
           they
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           to
           act
           ,
           when
           the
           Popes
           shall
           require
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           .
           But
           he
           seems
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           that
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           their
           Number
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             There
             are
             greater
             numbers
             that
             disown
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           at
           present
           dispute
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           their
           Church
           go
           by
           majority
           of
           Votes
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           I
           had
           thought
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           have
           over-ballanced
           any
           Number
           of
           Dissenters
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           are
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           but
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           The
           distinction
           of
           the
           
             Court
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           is
           wholly
           impertinent
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           For
           ,
           we
           here
           consider
           not
           the
           meer
           Temporal
           Power
           which
           makes
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           the
           Spiritual
           Capacity
           of
           Teaching
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           if
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           may
           err
           in
           Teaching
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           why
           not
           in
           any
           other
           ?
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           that
           say
           ,
           
             Vniversal
             Tradition
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Doctrine
             ●f
             their
             Church
             .
          
           But
           then
           no
           Submission
           can
           be
           required
           to
           any
           Doctrine
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           till
           the
           Universal
           Tradition
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           Times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           be
           proved
           .
           And
           we
           need
           to
           desire
           no
           better
           Terms
           than
           these
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           Points
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           4
           th
           his
           Creed
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           dispute
           between
           us
           and
           them
           .
        
         
         
           (
           4.
           )
           He
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           particular
           Divines
           ,
           as
           delivering
           the
           Sense
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           so
           many
           of
           greater
           Authority
           against
           them
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           if
           we
           proceed
           by
           his
           own
           Rule
           ,
           the
           greater
           Number
           is
           to
           carry
           it
           .
           Therefore
           we
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           mis-represent
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           such
           things
           as
           are
           owned
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           general
           and
           allowed
           Practices
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           or
           their
           publick
           Offices
           ,
           or
           the
           generality
           of
           their
           Divines
           and
           Casuists
           ;
           or
           in
           case
           of
           a
           Contest
           ,
           with
           that
           side
           which
           is
           owned
           by
           the
           Guides
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           is
           censured
           ;
           or
           which
           was
           approved
           by
           their
           Canonized
           Saints
           ,
           or
           declared
           by
           their
           Popes
           and
           councils
           ,
           whose
           Decrees
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           follow
           .
           And
           by
           these
           measures
           I
           intend
           to
           proceed
           ,
           having
           no
           design
           to
           
             mis-represent
             them
          
           ,
           as
           indeed
           we
           need
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           much
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Introduction
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           
             Papist
             Mis-represented
          
           and
           Represented
           .
        
         
           I.
           Of
           Praying
           to
           Images
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Papist
             Mis-represented
             ,
             
               Worships
               Stocks
               and
               Stones
               for
               Gods.
               He
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               the
            
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             
               but
               setting
               up
            
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               other
               his
               Saints
               ;
               He
               prays
               to
               Them
               ,
               and
               puts
               his
               Trust
               and
               Confidence
               in
               them
               ;
               much
               like
               as
               the
               Heathens
               did
               in
               their
               Wooden
               Gods
               ,
            
             Jupiter
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               He
               erects
               stately
               Monuments
               to
               Them
               in
               his
               Churches
               ,
               adorns
               them
               sumptuously
               ,
               burns
            
             Candles
             ,
             offers
             Incense
             ,
             
               and
               frequently
               falls
               down
               prostrate
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Eyes
               fix'd
               on
               them
               ,
               cries
               out
               ,
            
             Help
             me
             Mary
             ,
             assist
             me
             Anthony
             ,
             remember
             me
             Ignatius
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             
               Papist
               Represented
            
             ,
             believes
             it
             damnable
             ,
             to
             Worship
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             for
             Gods
             ,
             to
             Pray
             to
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Saints
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             to
             put
             any
             Trust
             or
             Confidence
             in
             them
             .
             He
             keeps
             them
             by
             him
             indeed
             ,
             to
             preserve
             in
             his
             Mind
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             things
             Represented
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             People
             are
             wont
             to
             preserve
             the
             Memory
             of
             their
             deceased
             Friends
             by
             keeping
             their
             Picture
             .
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             by
             casting
             his
             eye
             upon
             the
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             raise
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             imploy
             it
             in
             Meditation
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             Imitation
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Object
             requires
             :
             As
             many
             good
             Christians
             ,
             placing
             a
             Death-head
             before
             them
             ;
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             take
             occasion
             to
             reflect
             often
             upon
             their
             last
             End
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             better
             preparing
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             seeing
             
               Old
               Time
            
             painted
             with
             his
             
               Fore-lock
               ,
               Hour-Glass
            
             and
             Scythe
             ,
             turn
             their
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             swiftness
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             neglects
             the
             present
             ,
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             beginning
             then
             to
             lay
             hold
             ,
             when
             there
             's
             no
             more
             to
             come
             .
             These
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             having
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             they
             inform
             the
             mind
             by
             
               one
               glance
            
             ,
             of
             what
             in
             reading
             requires
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             a
             Volume
             .
             There
             being
             no
             other
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             Reading
             represents
             leisurely
             and
             by
             degrees
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Picture
               ,
               all
               at
               once
            
             .
             Hence
             he
             finds
             a
             convenience
             in
             saying
             his
             Prayers
             with
             some
             devout
             Pictures
             before
             him
             ;
             he
             being
             no
             sooner
             distracted
             ,
             but
             the
             sight
             of
             these
             recalls
             his
             wandring
             thoughts
             to
             the
             right
             Object
             ;
             
             and
             as
             certainly
             brings
             something
             good
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             an
             
               immodest
               Picture
            
             disturbs
             his
             heart
             with
             naughtiness
             .
             And
             because
             he
             is
             sensible
             that
             these
             holy
             Pictures
             and
             Images
             represent
             and
             bring
             to
             his
             mind
             such
             Objects
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             loves
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             venerates
             ;
             he
             cannot
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             love
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             respect
             the
             Images
             themselves
             .
             As
             whosoever
             loves
             their
             
               Husband
               ,
               Child
            
             ,
             or
             Friend
             ,
             cannot
             but
             have
             some
             love
             and
             respect
             for
             their
             Pictures
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             loves
             and
             honours
             his
             King
             ,
             will
             have
             some
             honour
             and
             esteem
             for
             his
             Image
             :
             Not
             that
             he
             venerates
             any
             Image
             or
             ●icture
             ,
             for
             any
             Virtue
             or
             Divinity
             believ'd
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             petition'd
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             exhibited
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             which
             they
             represent
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Images
             he
             honours
             ,
             but
             Christ
             and
             his
             
               Saints
               by
               the
               Images
            
             :
             As
             it
             is
             not
             properly
             the
             Images
             or
             Pictures
             of
             Kings
             or
             dukes
             we
             generally
             respect
             or
             injure
             ;
             but
             by
             their
             Images
             or
             Pictures
             we
             respect
             or
             injure
             Kings
             or
             Dukes
             themselves
             .
             All
             the
             veneration
             therefore
             he
             expresses
             
               before
               Images
            
             ,
             whether
             by
             kneeling
             ,
             praying
             ,
             lifting
             up
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             burning
             Candles
             ,
             Incense
             ,
             &c.
             't
             is
             not
             at
             all
             done
             for
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             is
             wholly
             referr'd
             to
             the
             things
             represented
             ,
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             honour
             by
             these
             actions
             .
             And
             how
             ,
             by
             
               so
               doing
            
             ,
             he
             breaks
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             conceive
             ;
             for
             he
             acknowledges
             only
             
               one
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             alone
             gives
             Sovereign
             Honour
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             honouring
             Images
             as
             Gods
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             ones
             satisfaction
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             break
             or
             tear
             a
             Crucifix
             ,
             or
             other
             Image
             whatsoever
             ,
             into
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             And
             what
             respect
             he
             shews
             them
             ,
             seems
             to
             him
             no
             more
             injurious
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             than
             't
             is
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             because
             he
             bears
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Soul
             ;
             to
             kiss
             and
             esteem
             the
             Bible
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             and
             represents
             to
             him
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ;
             or
             to
             love
             a
             good
             Preacher
             because
             he
             minds
             him
             of
             his
             Duty
             ;
             all
             which
             respects
             do
             not
             at
             all
             derogate
             from
             God
             Almighty's
             Honour
             ;
             but
             are
             rather
             testimonies
             of
             our
             greater
             Love
             and
             Honour
             of
             him
             ,
             since
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             we
             love
             and
             esteem
             every
             thing
             that
             has
             any
             respect
             or
             relation
             to
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           I.
           Of
           Praying
           to
           Images
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Particulars
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           method
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           give
           a
           clear
           and
           impartial
           Account
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Controversy
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           I
           can
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           To
           make
           some
           Reflections
           on
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           clearing
           them
           from
           Misrepresentations
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           State
           of
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           ,
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           distinguish
           between
           what
           persons
           do
           in
           their
           own
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           do
           according
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law.
           It
           is
           possible
           that
           men
           may
           intend
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           give
           another
           Sense
           of
           it
           :
           as
           is
           often
           seen
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Treason
           ;
           although
           the
           persons
           plead
           never
           so
           much
           they
           had
           no
           intention
           to
           commit
           Treason
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Law
           makes
           their
           Act
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           their
           disavowing
           it
           doth
           not
           excuse
           them
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           ;
           Men
           may
           have
           real
           and
           serious
           Intentions
           ,
           to
           refer
           their
           final
           ,
           ultimate
           ,
           and
           Sovereign
           Worship
           only
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           strictly
           and
           severely
           prohibits
           this
           particular
           manner
           of
           Worship
           by
           Images
           ,
           in
           as
           full
           ,
           plain
           ,
           and
           clear
           words
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           Demonination
           to
           such
           Acts
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           immediate
           Object
           of
           it
           ;
           no
           particular
           Intention
           of
           the
           Persons
           can
           alter
           that
           Denomination
           ,
           or
           make
           the
           Guilt
           to
           be
           less
           than
           the
           Law
           makes
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Misrepresenting
           as
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           many
           External
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           with
           Respect
           to
           Images
           ,
           which
           are
           owned
           by
           them
           .
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           look
           fairly
           to
           put
           the
           Title
           ,
           
             Of
             Praying
             to
             Images
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             about
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
          
           :
           Whereas
           this
           Title
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           did
           directly
           charge
           them
           with
           
             Praying
             to
             their
             Images
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             Respect
             .
          
           Which
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           charging
           them
           with
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           of
           any
           People
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           like
           Stones
           and
           Stocks
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           liable
           to
           that
           Charge
           .
           The
           PENDETS
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           are
           fully
           cleared
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           Thavenet
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bernier
           .
           
           And
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           we
           should
           not
           allow
           the
           same
           to
           our
           Fellow-Christians
           .
           I
           do
           therefore
           grant
           what
           our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             all
             the
             Veneration
             they
             express
             bèfore
             Images
             ,
             whether
             by
             kneeling
             ,
             praying
             ,
             lifting
             up
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             burning
             Candles
             ,
             Incense
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             is
             not
             at
             all
             done
             for
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             is
             wholly
             referr'd
             to
             the
             things
             represented
             ,
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             honour
             by
             these
             Actions
             .
          
           But
           I
           hope
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Misrepresenting
           for
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             they
             do
             kneel
             ,
             pray
             ,
             lift
             up
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             burn
             Candles
             ,
             Incense
             ,
             &c.
             
             before
             their
             Images
          
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           I
           charge
           them
           with
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           perform
           these
           Acts
           before
           Images
           ,
           without
           a
           design
           to
           worship
           the
           Images
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           declared
           ,
           by
           great
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           next
           to
           Heresie
           .
           The
           Case
           was
           this
           ;
           There
           were
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           several
           Persons
           who
           lived
           in
           Communion
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           approved
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Durandus
             ,
             Helcot
             ,
             Picus
             Mirandula
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           Now
           these
           Persons
           thought
           fit
           to
           comply
           in
           these
           External
           Acts
           ,
           but
           declared
           they
           intended
           not
           to
           worship
           the
           Images
           ,
           but
           the
           Objects
           before
           them
           .
           Since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           decreed
           Images
           were
           to
           be
           worshiped
           ,
           this
           Case
           hath
           been
           debated
           by
           the
           Divines
           and
           Casuists
           of
           greatest
           Reputation
           among
           them
           ;
           And
           Suarez
           saith
           ,
           
           
             This
             way
             of
          
           Durandus
           
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             rash
             ,
             and
             savours
             of
             Heresie
          
           ;
           and
           he
           saith
           further
           from
           
             Medina
             ,
             That
             it
             was
          
           Victoria
           
             's
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Heretical
             ,
          
           ;
           but
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           
             that
             Images
             were
             truly
             and
             properly
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             ,
             was
             generally
             received
             by
             their
             Divines
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           name
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           by
           their
           Divines
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           may
           easily
           fall
           into
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           If
           the
           Worship
           do
           not
           pass
           from
           the
           Image
           to
           the
           Thing
           represented
           .
           And
           so
           Aquinas
           himself
           determines
           ,
           That
           no
           Irrational
           Creature
           is
           capable
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           hath
           ,
           Respect
           to
           a
           Rational
           Being
           .
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           Difficulty
           ,
           how
           an
           Extrinsecal
           Relation
           to
           an
           Object
           of
           Worship
           ,
           where
           the
           Thing
           is
           confessed
           to
           deserve
           none
           ,
           can
           give
           any
           Reason
           ,
           for
           its
           being
           properly
           worshiped
           .
           But
           they
           all
           grant
           ,
           if
           the
           Worship
           stop
           at
           the
           Inanimate
           part
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Worship
           of
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           If
           the
           Worship
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Image
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           This
           Bellarmine
           is
           forced
           to
           grant
           ,
           because
           the
           Evidence
           is
           so
           clear
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Gnosticks
           were
           condemned
           for
           some
           Worship
           which
           they
           performed
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           ,
           we
           cannot
           think
           that
           these
           Gnosticks
           were
           such
           Sots
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whatever
           Worship
           it
           was
           ,
           
           it
           must
           be
           Relative
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           given
           to
           the
           Image
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           represented
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           
             If
             the
             People
             believe
             any
             Divinity
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Images
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             put
             any
             Trust
             or
             Confidence
             in
             them
             ,
          
           then
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           it self
           owns
           such
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Heathen
           Idolaters
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           known
           when
           the
           People
           believe
           Divinity
           to
           be
           in
           Images
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Presence
           or
           Operation
           in
           or
           by
           them
           ?
           by
           their
           having
           a
           greater
           Opinion
           of
           one
           Image
           than
           of
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Person
           ?
           by
           their
           going
           long
           Pilgrimages
           to
           certain
           Images
           in
           hopes
           of
           Relief
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           easily
           cause
           Images
           to
           represent
           at
           home
           ?
        
         
           And
           that
           such
           are
           no
           extravagant
           Imaginations
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           all
           who
           have
           heard
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           or
           Compostella
           ,
           or
           other
           places
           nearer
           home
           .
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           the
           Complaints
           of
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
             ,
             Cassander
          
           ,
           or
           Wicelius
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           who
           all
           died
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           is
           very
           lately
           complained
           of
           by
           a
           considerable
           Person
           in
           that
           Communion
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             of
          
           Italy
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           
           
             consists
             in
             prostrating
             themselves
             before
             Images
             ,
             and
             going
             in
             Pilgrimage
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             hoping
             for
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             by
             so
             doing
             .
          
           And
           another
           very
           lately
           yields
           ,
           
             That
             to
             avoid
             the
             peril
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             which
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             the
             People
             is
             evidently
             exposed
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             would
             be
             necessary
             to
             take
             them
             away
             from
             the
             Altars
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             to
             have
             them
             allowed
             for
             the
             Objects
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Question
           now
           is
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           taken
           any
           effectual
           Course
           to
           prevent
           these
           Abuses
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           what
           Mis-representing
           is
           it
           to
           charge
           the
           Abuses
           upon
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           allowed
           by
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           Remedies
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           are
           these
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Declaring
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Divinity
             or
             Vertue
             in
             them
             for
             which
             they
             should
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             Trust
             or
             Confidence
             to
             be
             put
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Expressing
             their
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Abuses
             have
             crept
             in
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             removed
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Council
           decrees
           ,
           
             the
             Images
             not
             only
             to
             be
             useful
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             due
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             given
             them
             there
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             they
             represent
             ;
             as
             not
             only
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
             but
             falling
             down
             before
             them
             ,
          
           And
           the
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Worship
             is
             very
             beneficial
             to
             the
             People
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             so
             much
             is
             to
             be
             told
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             Images
             are
             to
             be
             in
             Churches
             ,
             not
             meerly
             for
             Instruction
             ,
             sed
             ut
             colantur
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             could
             the
             Council
             do
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             desire
             all
             Abuses
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             then
             the
             fault
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           grant
           ,
           the
           Council
           doth
           desire
           
             Abuses
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             be
          
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           enumerates
           those
           Abuses
           ,
           in
           
             Heterodox
             Images
             ,
             in
             making
             Gain
             of
             Images
             ,
             in
             painting
             them
             too
             wantonly
             :
          
           but
           besides
           ,
           it
           doth
           say
           ,
           
             that
             all
             Superstition
             be
             removed
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Vse
             of
             Images
          
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           say
           in
           
             the
             Worship
             of
             them
          
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           may
           relate
           to
           Magick
           and
           Divination
           ,
           But
           that
           the
           Council
           could
           not
           prevent
           ,
           or
           design
           to
           prevent
           the
           Abuses
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Cuoncil
           of
           Trent
           allows
           the
           highest
           relative
           Worship
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           :
           it
           setting
           no
           bounds
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Prototypes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           allows
           a
           Worship
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Images
           themselves
           too
           ;
           for
           it
           confirms
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           decreed
           an
           inferiour
           Adoration
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           disapproves
           no
           Customs
           then
           practised
           among
           them
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ;
           which
           were
           all
           known
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           complained
           of
           ,
           both
           as
           Pilgrimages
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           carrying
           of
           them
           about
           in
           Procession
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           Consecration
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Form
           whereof
           is
           not
           only
           inserted
           but
           inlarged
           in
           the
           new
           Pontifical
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           old
           Pontifical
           ,
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1511.
           there
           is
           no
           Form
           for
           consecrating
           an
           Image
           ;
           in
           that
           of
           Paul
           the
           3
           d
           ,
           it
           is
           inserted
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           Durandus
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           of
           Clement
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           it
           is
           put
           in
           more
           largely
           and
           as
           authentically
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           always
           there
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           way
           to
           reform
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ?
        
         
           To
           come
           now
           to
           our
           Author's
           Reflections
           ,
           on
           the
           Mis-representation
           he
           saith
           hath
           been
           made
           as
           to
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             A
             Papist
             represented
             ,
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             worship
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             for
             Gods
             ;
             to
             pray
             to
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             Saints
          
           .
        
         
           These
           Expressions
           are
           capable
           of
           a
           double
           Sense
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           not
           fair
           Representing
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           
             To
             worship
             Stocks
             or
             Stones
             for
             Gods
             ,
          
           may
           signifie
           two
           things
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           believe
           the
           very
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           to
           be
           Gods.
           And
           this
           we
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           give
           to
           Images
           made
           of
           Wood
           and
           Stone
           ,
           the
           Worship
           due
           only
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           construction
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           Gods
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           clear
           themselves
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           prove
           that
           
             External
             Adoration
          
           is
           no
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           such
           ,
           even
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           )
           or
           that
           their
           external
           Adoration
           hath
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           Images
           (
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           )
           or
           that
           Divine
           Worship
           being
           due
           to
           the
           Being
           Represented
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           likewise
           given
           to
           the
           Image
           .
           And
           how
           then
           could
           the
           Gnosticks
           be
           condemned
           for
           giving
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           confesses
           ;
           and
           is
           affirmed
           by
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Epiphanius
          
           ,
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           Damascen
           ?
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           
             To
             pray
             to
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
          
           may
           likewise
           be
           taken
           in
           two
           senses
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           expect
           to
           be
           heard
           by
           the
           meer
           Images
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           expect
           to
           be
           rather
           heard
           by
           themselves
           for
           praying
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Images
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           so
           ;
           to
           what
           end
           are
           the
           Prayers
           made
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Images
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           shall
           pray
           before
           them
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           do
           so
           many
           go
           in
           long
           Pilgrimages
           to
           certain
           Images
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           hope
           to
           be
           better
           heard
           for
           praying
           there
           ?
        
         
           But
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           2.
           
           
             He
             keeps
             them
             by
             him
             indeed
             ,
             to
             keep
             in
             his
             mind
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             things
             represented
             by
             them
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           all
           in
           good
           Truth
           ?
           We
           will
           never
           quarrel
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           true
           Representing
           .
           No
           ,
           that
           he
           dares
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           3.
           
           
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           But
           how
           ?
           
             by
             custing
             his
             Eye
             upon
             the
             ●ictures
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             raise
             his
             Heart
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           all
           yet
           ?
           No.
           
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           4.
           
           He
           finds
           a
           double
           conveniency
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           
             They
             represent
             at
             one
             glance
          
           ;
           and
           Men
           may
           easily
           make
           good
           Reflections
           ,
           as
           
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Death's
             Head
             ,
             or
          
           Old
           Time
           
             painted
             with
             his
             Fore-lock
             ,
             Hour-glass
             ,
             and
             Scyth
             .
          
           And
           will
           he
           undertake
           ,
           that
           Images
           shall
           be
           used
           in
           Churches
           for
           no
           other
           End
           ?
           Was
           the
           Picture
           of
           
             Old
             Time
          
           ever
           consecrated
           ,
           or
           placed
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             that
             it
             might
             be
             worshipped
          
           ?
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           speaks
           of
           their
           Images
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             They
             cure
             Distractions
             ;
             for
             they
             call
             back
             his
             wandring
             Thoughts
             to
             the
             Right
             Object
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           
             Right
             Object
          
           ?
           the
           Image
           ,
           or
           the
           Person
           represented
           ?
           And
           that
           must
           be
           either
           a
           Creature
           ,
           or
           God
           himself
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Creature
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           imply
           that
           it
           is
           made
           a
           
             Right
             Object
             of
             Worship
          
           ?
           If
           God
           himself
           ,
           how
           doth
           an
           Image
           cure
           our
           Distraction
           ,
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           an
           infinite
           invisible
           Being
           ;
           when
           the
           very
           Image
           is
           most
           apt
           to
           distract
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           by
           drawing
           them
           down
           from
           his
           Divine
           and
           Adorable
           Perfections
           ,
           to
           the
           gross
           and
           mean
           Representations
           of
           an
           Image
           .
           But
           are
           we
           yet
           to
           come
           to
           the
           utmost
           use
           of
           them
           ?
           No.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           5.
           
           
             He
             cannot
             but
             love
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             respect
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             they
             represent
             .
          
           Will
           this
           content
           them
           ?
           And
           will
           he
           promise
           to
           go
           no
           further
           ?
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           part
           upon
           Terms
           of
           meer
           
             Respect
             and
             decent
             Regard
          
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           encroachment
           upon
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           .
           And
           here
           we
           are
           at
           a
           stand
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           goes
           further
           .
           6.
           
           And
           so
           he
           is
           come
           at
           last
           ,
           
             to
             Veneration
             before
             Images
          
           .
           And
           is
           this
           all
           ?
           Dares
           he
           deny
           
             Veneration
             to
             Images
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           determined
           it
           .
           
             Eisque
             venerationem
             impartiendam
          
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           Veneration
           
             before
             Images
          
           only
           ?
           Bellarmine
           hath
           a
           Chapter
           on
           purpose
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             true
             and
             proper
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             .
          
           And
           was
           he
           a
           
             Misrepresenter
             ?
             Suarez
          
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Veneration
           be
           only
           before
           them
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           places
           proper
           for
           Adoration
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           7.
           
           
             To
             satisfie
             any
             one
             that
             he
             is
             far
             from
             making
             Gods
             of
             his
             Images
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             break
             them
             into
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             .
          
           What
           ,
           a
           Consecrated
           Image
           ?
           Dares
           he
           take
           a
           Crucifix
           from
           the
           Altar
           and
           tear
           it
           in
           pieces
           ?
           This
           doth
           not
           look
           like
           
             the
             Love
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Respect
          
           he
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           not
           
           to
           name
           Veneration
           .
           And
           I
           am
           afraid
           this
           is
           a
           strain
           beyond
           true
           Representing
           :
           Yet
           at
           length
           he
           hath
           found
           some
           pretty
           Parallels
           for
           the
           
             Veneration
             of
             Images
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           come
           at
           last
           to
           the
           main
           Point
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           directly
           owned
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Representing
           ,
           it
           is
           fairly
           insinuated
           by
           his
           Parallels
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             A
             Christian
             loves
             and
             honours
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             because
             he
             bears
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Soul.
          
           But
           doth
           he
           therefore
           take
           him
           and
           set
           him
           before
           him
           when
           he
           kneels
           at
           his
           Devotion
           :
           to
           raise
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           cure
           his
           Distractions
           ?
           Would
           he
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           burn
           Incense
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           
             Object
             of
             Christian
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Divine
             Worship
          
           ?
           Nor
           between
           a
           Spiritual
           Invisible
           Divine
           Image
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           Material
           and
           Corporeal
           Representation
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             We
             may
             kiss
             and
             esteem
             the
             Bible
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             and
             represents
             to
             Vs
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           But
           when
           we
           kiss
           and
           esteem
           the
           Bible
           ,
           we
           remember
           the
           second
           Commandment
           is
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           we
           dare
           not
           break
           his
           Law
           ,
           when
           we
           pretend
           to
           honour
           his
           Word
           .
           But
           we
           think
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           between
           Reverence
           and
           Respect
           to
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           
             falling
             down
          
           before
           an
           Image
           .
           The
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           one
           declare
           it
           to
           be
           meer
           Respect
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Religious
             Decency
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           other
           be
           not
           
             External
             Adoration
          
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           it
           is
        
         
           3.
           
           
             A
             good
             Preacher
             is
             loved
             ,
             because
             he
             minds
             Men
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           But
           what
           should
           we
           say
           to
           him
           that
           should
           therefore
           
             kneel
             down
             and
             say
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             burn
             Candles
             and
             Incense
             before
             him
             ,
          
           out
           of
           a
           Respect
           to
           his
           good
           Doctrine
           ?
           Did
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           or
           S.
           Paul
           like
           this
           ,
           when
           Men
           would
           have
           worshipped
           them
           ?
           A
           good
           Preacher
           would
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           take
           Men
           off
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           any
           Creature
           ,
           animate
           or
           inanimate
           ,
           and
           direct
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           alone
           ,
           who
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           II.
           Of
           Worshipping
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               makes
               Gods
               of
            
             Dead
             Men
             ,
             
               such
               as
               are
               departed
               hence
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               no
               more
               able
               to
            
             hear
             ,
             or
             see
             ,
             or
             understand
             
               his
               necessities
               :
               And
               tho'
               God
               be
               so
               good
               as
               to
               invite
               all
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               their
               only
               and
               infinite
               Mediator
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             
               Yet
               so
               stupid
               is
               He
               ,
               that
               neglecting
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               passing
               by
               both
               God
               and
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Mercies
               ,
               he
               betakes
               himself
               to
               his
            
             Saints
             ,
             
               and
               there
               pouring
               forth
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               he
               confides
               in
               them
               as
               his
            
             Mediators
             and
             Redeemers
             ,
             
               and
               expects
               no
               Blessing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               to
               come
               to
               him
               by
               their
               Merits
               ,
               and
               through
               their
               hands
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               without
               scruple
               or
               remorse
               ,
               robs
               God
               of
               his
               Honour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             there
             's
             only
             one
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             a
             most
             damnable
             Idolatry
             to
             make
             Gods
             of
             Men
             ,
             either
             living
             or
             dead
             .
             His
             Church
             teaches
             him
             indeed
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             believes
             )
             
               That
               it
               is
               good
               and
               profitable
               to
               desire
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               reigning
               with
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             Gods
             ,
             or
             his
             Redeemers
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             where
             taught
             ;
             but
             detests
             all
             such
             Doctrine
             .
             He
             confesses
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             all
             redeem'd
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             our
             
               only
               Mediator
            
             of
             Redemption
             :
             But
             as
             for
             Mediators
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             may
             desire
             lawfully
             to
             
               pray
               for
               us
            
             )
             he
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             many
             .
             Moses
             was
             
               such
               a
               Mediator
            
             for
             the
             
               Israelites
               ;
               Iob
            
             for
             his
             three
             Friends
             ;
             Stephen
             for
             his
             Persecutors
             .
             
             The
             Romans
             were
             thus
             desir'd
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             be
             his
             Mediators
             ;
             so
             were
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             so
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             so
             almost
             every
             sick
             man
             desires
             the
             Congregation
             to
             be
             his
             Mediators
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             their
             Prayers
             .
             And
             so
             he
             desires
             the
             Blessed
             in
             Heaven
             to
             be
             his
             Mediators
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               him
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             neglect
             
               coming
               to
               God
            
             ,
             or
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             Honour
             ;
             but
             directing
             all
             his
             Prayers
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             the
             
               ultimate
               Object
            
             of
             all
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             he
             only
             desires
             sometimes
             the
             
               Iust
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               those
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             to
             joyn
             their
             Prayers
             to
             his
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             number
             of
             Petitioners
             being
             increas'd
             ,
             the
             Petition
             may
             find
             better
             acceptance
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             make
             them
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Petitioners
               to
               God
            
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             to
             make
             them
             his
             Redeemers
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Intercessors
               to
               his
               Redeemer
            
             ;
             he
             having
             no
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             desires
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
               good
               men
            
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             to
             offer
             up
             their
             Prayers
             with
             his
             ;
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Iust
             availing
             much
             before
             God.
             But
             now
             ,
             how
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             know
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Necessities
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             address
             themselves
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             particular
             Revelation
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             much
             his
             concern
             it
             should
             be
             determin'd
             .
             For
             his
             part
             he
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             acquainted
             the
             Prophets
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             yet
             to
             come
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             ;
             That
             inform'd
             Elijah
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Syria's
             Counsel
             ,
             tho'
             private
             ,
             resolv'd
             on
             in
             his
             Bed-chamber
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             (
             2
             Kings
             6.12
             .
             )
             can
             never
             want
             means
             of
             letting
             the
             Saints
             know
             the
             desires
             of
             those
             who
             beg
             their
             Intercession
             here
             on
             Earth
             :
             Especially
             since
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             heard
             the
             Petitions
             of
             Dives
             ,
             who
             was
             yet
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             ,
             even
             in
             Hell
             ;
             and
             told
             him
             likewise
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             living
             ,
             while
             as
             yet
             on
             Earth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             generally
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             very
             Devils
             hear
             those
             desperate
             wretches
             ,
             who
             call
             on
             them
             :
             Why
             should
             he
             doubt
             ,
             that
             Saints
             want
             this
             Priviledge
             ,
             in
             some
             manner
             granted
             to
             sinful
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             wicked
             Spirits
             ;
             who
             ,
             (
             tho
             departed
             this
             life
             )
             are
             not
             so
             properly
             dead
             ,
             as
             translated
             from
             a
             mortal
             life
             ,
             to
             an
             immortal
             one
             ;
             where
             ,
             enjoying
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             they
             lose
             no
             Perfections
             which
             they
             enjoy'd
             ,
             while
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             possess
             all
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             ;
             having
             more
             Charity
             ,
             more
             Love
             ,
             and
             being
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             ever
             ;
             becoming
             like
             Angels
             :
             And
             as
             these
             offered
             up
             their
             Prayers
             for
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Iudah
               ,
               (
               Zach.
            
             1.12
             .
             )
             so
             undoubtedly
             they
             likewise
             
               fall
               down
               before
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               having
               every
               one
               of
               them
               Harps
               ,
               and
               golden
               Vials
               full
               of
               Odours
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             5.8
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           II.
           Of
           Worshipping
           Saints
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           clear
           stating
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           to
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             make
             Gods
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           believe
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           Independent
           Deities
           .
           For
           this
           our
           Author
           confesses
           
             were
             a
             most
             damnable
             Idolatry
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           dead
           men
           ,
           is
           as
           bad
           as
           Heathenism
           .
           For
           we
           acknowledge
           the
           true
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           not
           only
           good
           and
           Vertuous
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           Persons
           ,
           in
           great
           Favour
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           highly
           deserving
           
           our
           Esteem
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Imitation
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Heathen
           Deified
           Men
           ,
           were
           vile
           and
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           and
           deserved
           not
           the
           common
           Esteem
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Accounts
           themselves
           give
           of
           them
           .
           And
           we
           own
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           and
           Advantages
           of
           Christianity
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           allow
           some
           external
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           to
           be
           so
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           none
           else
           besides
           him
           .
           And
           this
           they
           call
           Latria
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           never
           dispute
           with
           them
           about
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           a
           Word
           ,
           when
           the
           Sense
           is
           agreed
           ,
           unless
           they
           draw
           Inferences
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           allowed
           .
           To
           this
           Latria
           ,
           they
           refer
           not
           only
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           relates
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           Temples
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           and
           Priests
           :
           so
           that
           by
           their
           own
           Confession
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           immediately
           and
           properly
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           any
           Saint
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           God
           of
           that
           Saint
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           confess
           ,
           that
           to
           pray
           to
           Saints
           to
           bestow
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           Gifts
           upon
           us
           ,
           were
           to
           give
           to
           them
           the
           Worship
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           giver
           of
           all
           good
           things
           .
           For
           else
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           let
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           whatever
           the
           Forms
           of
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Hymns
           are
           ,
           yet
           the
           Intention
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           desire
           them
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           thngs
           for
           us
           by
           their
           Intercession
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           two
           things
           cannot
           be
           denied
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           do
           use
           solemn
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           in
           places
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           make
           their
           Addresses
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           External
           Adoration
           ,
           with
           bended
           Knees
           and
           Eyes
           lifted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Practice
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           decrees
           an
           humble
           Invocation
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           impiety
           to
           condemn
           mental
           and
           vocal
           Supplication
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           do
           own
           making
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           to
           be
           their
           Mediators
           of
           Intercession
           ▪
           but
           not
           of
           Redemption
           ;
           although
           Christ
           be
           our
           Mediator
           in
           both
           senses
           .
        
         
           And
           upon
           these
           two
           Points
           this
           Controversy
           depends
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           our
           Representer
           saith
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             His
             Church
             teaches
             him
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             believes
             that
             it
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             either
             Gods
             ,
             or
             his
             Redeemers
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             where
             taught
             ,
             but
             detests
             all
             such
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           Ways
           of
           
             desiring
             Intercession
             of
             others
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           way
           of
           
             Friendly
             Request
          
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           mutual
           Charity
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           we
           may
           desire
           others
           here
           on
           Earth
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           way
           of
           
             Humble
             Supplication
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           external
           Acts
           of
           Adoration
           :
           and
           we
           cannot
           think
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           or
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           refused
           any
           thing
           like
           Adoration
           from
           men
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           have
           seen
           men
           fall
           down
           upon
           their
           Knees
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           of
           Devotion
           in
           which
           they
           were
           praying
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           Names
           into
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           Litanies
           ,
           and
           so
           pray
           them
           then
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           are
           we
           sure
           that
           their
           Church
           teaches
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ?
           I
           have
           read
           over
           and
           over
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           find
           no
           such
           limitation
           of
           their
           sense
           there
           ,
           where
           ,
           if
           any
           where
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           found
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           mentions
           both
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Help
             and
             Assistance
          
           of
           the
           Saints
           which
           they
           are
           to
           fly
           to
           .
           If
           this
           Help
           and
           Assistance
           be
           no
           more
           than
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           mentioned
           as
           distinct
           ?
           Why
           is
           
             their
             reigning
             together
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
          
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           us
           understand
           they
           have
           a
           Power
           to
           Help
           and
           Assist
           ?
           For
           what
           is
           their
           Reigning
           to
           their
           Praying
           for
           us
           ?
           But
           I
           have
           a
           further
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Council
           meant
           more
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Council
           knew
           the
           common
           Practices
           and
           Forms
           of
           Invocation
           then
           used
           and
           allowed
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           had
           power
           to
           Help
           and
           Assist
           those
           who
           prayed
           to
           them
           .
           If
           the
           Council
           did
           not
           approve
           this
           ,
           why
           did
           it
           insert
           the
           very
           words
           upon
           which
           that
           Practice
           was
           grounded
           ?
           They
           likewise
           very
           well
           knew
           the
           Complaints
           which
           had
           
           been
           made
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           cried
           shame
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           Hymns
           .
           Wicelius
           saith
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
           
             Salve
             Regina
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             is
             full
             of
             downright
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             horrible
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             are
             wholly
             inexcusable
             .
             Lud.
             Vives
          
           had
           said
           ,
           
             He
             found
             little
             difference
             in
             the
             Peoples
             opinion
             of
             their
             Saints
             in
             many
             things
             ,
          
           
           
             from
             what
             the
             Heathens
             had
             of
             their
             Gods.
          
           These
           things
           were
           known
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           in
           their
           power
           to
           have
           redressed
           them
           ,
           by
           declaring
           what
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Council
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           whatever
           Forms
           were
           used
           ,
           no
           more
           was
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           
             praying
             to
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             them
          
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Session
           ,
           took
           care
           
             about
             reforming
             the
             Missal
             and
             Breviary
          
           ;
           why
           was
           no
           care
           taken
           to
           reform
           these
           
             Prayers
             and
             Hymns
          
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           are
           not
           to
           be
           construed
           by
           
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
          
           ,
           but
           by
           
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ?
           There
           was
           time
           enough
           taken
           for
           doing
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Reformed
             Missal
          
           was
           not
           published
           till
           six
           Years
           after
           the
           Council
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           Breviary
           till
           four
           .
           In
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Hymns
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           altered
           to
           the
           
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           truly
           so
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           a
           very
           late
           French
           Writer
           cries
           out
           
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Reforming
             the
             Breviaries
             as
             to
             these
             things
          
           ;
           wherein
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             Many
             Hymns
             are
             still
             remaining
             ,
             wherein
             those
             things
             are
             asked
             of
             Saints
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             asked
             of
             God
             alone
             ;
             as
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Chains
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             being
             preserved
             from
             Spiritual
             Maladies
             ,
             and
             Hell-Fire
             ;
             being
             inflamed
             with
             Charity
             ,
             and
             made
             fit
             for
             Heaven
             .
             In
             good
             Conscience
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             not
             this
             joyning
             the
             Saints
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             ask
             those
             things
             of
             them
             which
             God
             alone
             can
             give
             ?
          
           And
           whatever
           Men
           talk
           of
           
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             the
             very
             Forms
             ,
             and
             natural
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
             ;
             do
             raise
             another
             Idea
             in
             Mens
             minds
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             prevented
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Roman
             Catechism
             explain
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
           I
           have
           examined
           that
           too
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           care
           I
           could
           ,
           about
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           find
           any
           necessity
           from
           thence
           of
           putting
           this
           Sense
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           grant
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           where
           it
           explains
           
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             God
             and
             Saints
             ,
          
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Giver
             ,
             and
             to
             Saints
             that
             they
             would
             obtain
             things
             of
             God
             for
             us
          
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           adds
           ,
           
             the
             Forms
             differ
             ,
             that
             to
             God
          
           is
           ,
           
             Miserere
             Nobis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Audi
             Nos
          
           ;
           that
           to
           Saints
           is
           ,
           
             Ora
             pro
             Nobis
          
           .
           Very
           well
           !
           And
           
           is
           there
           then
           no
           other
           Form
           owned
           or
           allowed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           Saints
           besides
           this
           ?
           Hold
           a
           little
           ,
           saith
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           for
           
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             make
             use
             of
             another
             Form
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             we
             may
             pray
             to
             Saints
             too
             ,
             Vt
             nostri
             misereantur
             .
          
           And
           how
           doth
           this
           now
           differ
           from
           that
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           Number
           ?
           But
           it
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             very
             pitiful
          
           ;
           then
           surely
           we
           are
           encouraged
           to
           pray
           to
           them
           for
           
             Help
             and
             Pity
             .
             Yes
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Catechism
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             moved
             with
             pity
             toward
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             help
             us
             with
             their
             Favour
             and
             Intercession
             with
             God.
          
           But
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           clear
           the
           Matter
           ;
           for
           elsewhere
           the
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           attributes
           more
           to
           Saints
           than
           meer
           Intercession
           ;
           
           and
           we
           may
           pray
           to
           them
           for
           what
           is
           in
           their
           Power
           :
           For
           where
           it
           undertakes
           to
           give
           an
           exact
           Account
           of
           the
           Reason
           of
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
          
           ;
           it
           there
           parallels
           them
           with
           
             Magistrates
             under
             a
             King
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             in
             governing
             the
             Church
             ;
             Invocandi
             itaque
             sunt
             quod
             &
             perpetuo
             Deum
             intuentur
             ,
             &
             Patrocinium
             Salutis
             nostrae
             libentissimè
             suscipiunt
             .
          
           What
           is
           this
           
             Patrocinium
             salutis
             nostrae
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           only
           
             Praying
             and
             Intercession
             with
             God
          
           ?
           That
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           it
           instances
           presently
           in
           
             Deliverances
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
          
           Jacob
           
             's
             praying
             to
             the
             Angel
             to
             bless
             him
             ,
          
           and
           not
           meerly
           to
           intercede
           for
           him
           .
           
             But
             though
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Angels
             ,
          
           yet
           from
           hence
           it
           infers
           
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
          
           too
           .
           But
           what
           need
           we
           insist
           more
           on
           this
           ,
           since
           they
           do
           own
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             Saints
          
           as
           well
           as
           Angels
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           do
           
             Canonize
             Saints
          
           for
           particular
           Countries
           ,
           as
           lately
           
             S.
             Rosa
          
           for
           Peru.
           And
           where
           there
           is
           such
           a
           particular
           Protection
           supposed
           ,
           what
           incongruity
           is
           it
           to
           interpret
           the
           Form
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           received
           and
           allowed
           ?
           But
           of
           this
           more
           under
           the
           next
           Head.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             confesses
             that
             we
             are
             all
             redeemed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             our
             only
             Mediator
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             Mediators
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God
             we
             should
             have
             many
             .
          
        
         
           I
           would
           ask
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Distinction
           ,
           the
           Question
           which
           Christ
           asked
           concerning
           
           Iohn's
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Is
             it
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             of
             Man
             ?
          
           No
           doubt
           there
           may
           be
           such
           a
           Distinction
           of
           Mediators
           ,
           if
           God
           please
           to
           make
           them
           .
           But
           
           who
           hath
           Authority
           to
           appoint
           Mediators
           with
           him
           besides
           himself
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           usurping
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           appoint
           the
           great
           Officers
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           for
           him
           ?
           Would
           any
           Prince
           upon
           Earth
           allow
           this
           ,
           viz.
           when
           he
           hath
           absolutely
           declared
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Son
           should
           present
           Petitions
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           others
           shall
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           set
           up
           Masters
           of
           Requests
           themselves
           ?
           
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           plainer
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           Mediator
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Mediator
           of
           Intercession
           ?
           And
           that
           his
           Intercession
           is
           founded
           upon
           his
           Redemption
           .
           As
           the
           High
           Priest's
           going
           into
           the
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           to
           intercede
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           was
           upon
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             ,
          
           which
           he
           carried
           in
           with
           him
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           Revelation
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           some
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Revelation
           is
           so
           clear
           in
           it
           ,
           this
           Distinction
           looks
           just
           like
           the
           Socinians
           Distinction
           of
           a
           
             God
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             God
             by
             Office
          
           ;
           which
           was
           framed
           on
           purpose
           to
           avoid
           the
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           which
           called
           Christ
           God.
           So
           doth
           this
           look
           as
           if
           it
           were
           intended
           to
           avoid
           that
           clear
           Text
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
           
             There
             is
             one
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           Which
           is
           presently
           answered
           with
           this
           Distinction
           ;
           although
           there
           be
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           in
           that
           or
           any
           other
           Text
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           saith
           our
           Author
           ,
           Moses
           
             was
             such
             a
             Mediator
             for
             the
             Israelites
          
           ;
           Job
           
             for
             his
             three
             Friends
          
           ;
           Stephen
           
             for
             his
             Persecutors
             :
             The
             Romans
             were
             desired
             by
             S.
          
           Paul
           
             to
             be
             his
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Corinthians
           and
           Ephesians
           ;
           
             so
             almost
             every
             sick
             Person
             desires
             the
             Congregation
             to
             be
             his
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
        
         
           But
           is
           there
           no
           difference
           between
           Men
           praying
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           desiring
           others
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           an
           
             humble
             Invocation
          
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
          
           to
           be
           our
           Mediators
           of
           Intercession
           with
           God
           there
           ?
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           threefold
           disparity
           in
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Here
           upon
           Earth
           we
           converse
           with
           one
           another
           as
           Fellow
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           our
           having
           an
           Opinion
           thereby
           ,
           that
           were
           able
           to
           assist
           one
           another
           any
           other
           way
           than
           by
           our
           Prayers
           .
           But
           the
           case
           is
           very
           different
           as
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           by
           being
           addressed
           to
           
           there
           by
           such
           solemn
           Invocation
           ,
           may
           too
           easily
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           the
           Power
           of
           bestowing
           such
           Blessings
           upon
           those
           who
           call
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Heaven
           is
           looked
           upon
           by
           all
           Mankind
           who
           direct
           their
           Devotions
           thither
           ,
           as
           the
           particular
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           dwells
           ,
           and
           discovers
           himself
           after
           another
           manner
           than
           he
           doth
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           we
           are
           directed
           to
           pray
           to
           our
           
             Father
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           where
           he
           is
           represented
           as
           infinitely
           above
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           Concernment
           of
           Religion
           is
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           apprehension
           of
           this
           distance
           between
           him
           and
           them
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           hardly
           possible
           to
           keep
           it
           up
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Publick
           Offices
           of
           Religion
           ;
           in
           the
           solemnest
           postures
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           with
           Eyes
           lifted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           do
           make
           Addresses
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Men
           are
           sure
           ,
           when
           they
           pray
           to
           others
           on
           Earth
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           no
           more
           than
           they
           can
           justifie
           in
           point
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           or
           write
           to
           those
           that
           can
           understand
           what
           their
           desire
           is
           :
           But
           no
           man
           on
           Earth
           can
           be
           certain
           that
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           can
           do
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           agreed
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           assured
           there
           is
           a
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           pray
           to
           Saints
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           tell
           what
           they
           pray
           for
           ,
           unless
           God
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           reveal
           to
           them
           what
           it
           is
           they
           must
           pray
           to
           him
           for
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           the
           better
           ,
           the
           safer
           ,
           the
           wiser
           way
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           Prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           we
           are
           sure
           is
           able
           to
           hear
           and
           help
           us
           ;
           and
           hath
           promised
           to
           grant
           what
           we
           ask
           in
           his
           Son's
           Name
           ?
           But
           there
           is
           no
           
             other
             Name
          
           ,
           either
           
             under
             Heaven
          
           ,
           or
           
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           whereby
           
             we
             can
             be
             saved
          
           ,
           or
           our
           Prayers
           accepted
           ,
           but
           his
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             how
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             know
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Necessities
             of
             such
             who
             address
             themselves
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           them
           ?
           
             However
             he
             doth
             not
             doubt
             but
             God
             can
             never
             want
             means
             of
             letting
             the
             Saints
             know
             them
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           solemn
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ?
           God
           doth
           not
           want
           Means
           to
           let
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Iapan
           know
           a
           Request
           any
           one
           here
           hath
           to
           make
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           is
           this
           a
           reasonable
           Ground
           ,
           for
           him
           at
           this
           distance
           to
           make
           it
           to
           him
           ?
           
           God
           doth
           not
           want
           Means
           to
           let
           the
           Pope
           know
           what
           a
           mighty
           Service
           it
           would
           be
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           wise
           and
           truly
           Christian-Reformation
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           would
           this
           be
           a
           Ground
           sufficient
           for
           me
           at
           this
           Distance
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Speech
           to
           him
           about
           it
           ?
           I
           knew
           a
           Man
           who
           understood
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Latin
           ,
           but
           yet
           would
           needs
           go
           to
           hear
           a
           Latin
           Sermon
           :
           some
           asked
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           Reason
           he
           gave
           was
           much
           like
           this
           ,
           
             God
             did
             not
             want
             Means
             to
             let
             him
             know
             what
             the
             Preacher
             meant
          
           :
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           Suppose
           
             God
             should
             make
             known
             to
             the
             Saints
             what
             is
             desired
             of
             them
          
           ;
           I
           ask
           ,
           Whether
           this
           be
           sufficient
           Ground
           for
           solemn
           Invocation
           ,
           when
           Socinus
           was
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Invocation
             of
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           supposing
           that
           he
           could
           know
           our
           Hearts
           only
           by
           Relation
           ?
           And
           he
           had
           nothing
           material
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Command
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           can
           never
           be
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           in
           this
           Case
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           he
           alledges
           of
           
             the
             Elders
             falling
             down
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             having
             Vials
             full
             of
             Odours
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Apoc.
          
           5.8
           .
           It
           must
           be
           strained
           hard
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           when
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Interpreters
           take
           it
           for
           a
           Representation
           of
           what
           was
           done
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Prophetical
           Visions
           were
           never
           intended
           for
           a
           Measure
           of
           our
           Duties
           .
           
             If
             the
             Angels
             do
             pray
             for
             Mankind
             ,
          
           Zech.
           1.12
           .
           Doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           we
           must
           pray
           to
           them
           ?
           But
           we
           say
           as
           the
           Angel
           did
           to
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           Revel
           .
           19.10
           .
           in
           a
           like
           Case
           ;
           
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             :
             worship
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           III.
           Of
           Addressing
           more
           Supplications
           to
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           than
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             
               to
               be
               much
               more
               powerful
               in
               Heaven
               than
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               can
            
             command
             
               him
               to
               do
               what
               she
               thinks
               good
               :
               And
               for
               This
               reason
               he
               honours
               her
               much
               more
               than
               he
               does
               her
               Son
               ,
               or
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               For
            
             one
             
               Prayer
               he
               says
               to
               God
               ,
               saying
            
             ten
             
               to
               the
               Holy
               Virgin.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             think
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             more
             powerful
             in
             Heaven
             than
             Christ
             ;
             Or
             that
             she
             can
             in
             any
             thing
             command
             him
             .
             He
             honours
             her
             indeed
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               blessed
               amongst
               all
               Women
            
             :
             And
             believes
             her
             to
             be
             most
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             her
             Intercession
             for
             us
             :
             But
             owning
             her
             still
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             she
             has
             of
             Excellency
             or
             Bliss
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Gift
               of
               God
            
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             his
             meer
             Goodness
             .
             Neither
             does
             he
             at
             any
             time
             say
             even
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Prayer
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             directed
             
               more
               principally
            
             to
             God
             ;
             because
             offered
             up
             as
             a
             thankful
             Memorial
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             
               Blessedness
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Fruit
               of
               her
               Womb.
            
             And
             this
             without
             imagining
             that
             there
             's
             any
             more
             dishonouring
             of
             God
             in
             his
             reciting
             the
             
               Angelical
               Salutation
            
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             first
             pronouncing
             it
             by
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             and
             Elizabeth
             :
             Or
             that
             his
             frequent
             Repetition
             of
             it
             is
             any
             more
             an
             idle
             Superstition
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             in
             David
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             words
             over
             twenty
             six
             times
             in
             the
             136
             Psalm
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           III.
           Of
           Addressing
           more
           Supplications
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           than
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           HEre
           is
           no
           need
           of
           farther
           starting
           the
           Question
           ,
           this
           only
           relating
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           Service
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin.
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           presently
           to
           atttend
           his
           Motions
           .
        
         
           
             He
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             think
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           
             more
             powerful
             in
             Heaven
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             can
             in
             any
             thing
             command
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           Is
           is
           not
           damnable
           ,
           unless
           a
           man
           thinks
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           
             more
             powerful
             than
             Christ
          
           ?
           Suppose
           one
           should
           think
           her
           to
           have
           
             an
             equal
             share
             of
             Power
             with
             Christ
          
           ;
           Is
           this
           damnable
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           setting
           up
           a
           Creature
           equal
           with
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           what
           thinks
           he
           then
           of
           those
           who
           have
           attributed
           an
           universal
           Dominion
           to
           her
           ,
           over
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           not
           only
           of
           Psalters
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           
             Creed
             ,
             Litany
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Hymns
           of
           Scripture
           being
           applied
           to
           her
           ?
           
           All
           which
           was
           done
           by
           a
           Canonized
           Saint
           in
           their
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           Books
           printed
           out
           of
           the
           Vatican
           Manuscripts
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           there
           we
           find
           something
           more
           than
           an
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           in
           the
           Litany
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           
             Parce
             nobis
             ,
             Domina
          
           ,
           Spare
           us
           ,
           good
           Lady
           :
           and
           
             Ab
             omni
             malo
             ,
             libera
             nos
             ,
             Domina
             :
          
           From
           all
           evil
           ,
           Good
           Lady
           ,
           deliver
           us
           .
        
         
         
           
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           another
           Canonized
           Saint
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           these
           two
           Propositions
           are
           both
           true
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             God's
             Command
             ,
             even
             the
             Virgin
          
           ;
           and
           
             all
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             even
             God.
          
           Was
           this
           damnable
           in
           a
           Canonized
           Saint
           ?
        
         
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           the
           noted
           Hymn
           ?
           
             
               O
               felix
               Puerpera
               nostra
               pians
               scelera
               .
            
             
               Iure
               Matris
               impera
               Redemptori
               !
            
          
           Was
           not
           this
           damnable
           ?
           And
           I
           have
           not
           only
           seen
           it
           in
           the
           
             old
             Paris
             Missal
          
           ,
           but
           Balinghem
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Missals
           of
           
             Tournay
             ,
             Liege
             ,
             Amiens
             ,
             Artois
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Old
             Roman
          
           .
           I
           could
           produce
           many
           other
           Passages
           cited
           by
           him
           out
           of
           the
           
             old
             Offices
          
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           but
           I
           forbear
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           cannot
           omit
           the
           Approbation
           given
           to
           the
           blasphemous
           saying
           of
           St.
           Bernardin
           by
           Mendoza
           ,
           
           (
           who
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             's
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Metaphorical
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             and
             real
             Kingdom
             )
             .
          
           And
           by
           Salazar
           ,
           
           another
           noted
           Jesuit
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Her
             Kingdom
             is
             as
             large
             as
             her
             Son
             's
             .
          
           And
           we
           have
           lately
           seen
           how
           far
           this
           Divinity
           is
           spread
           ,
           for
           not
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           this
           Proposition
           was
           sent
           from
           Mexico
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Filius
             non
             tantum
             tenetur
             audire
             Matrem
             ,
             sed
             &
             obedire
          
           ;
        
         
           The
           Son
           is
           bound
           not
           only
           to
           hear
           ,
           but
           to
           obey
           his
           Mother
           .
           And
           is
           it
           still
           damnable
           for
           to
           say
           ,
           
             she
             commands
             him
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           Whatever
           esteem
           they
           have
           for
           her
           ,
           
             They
             own
             her
             still
             as
             a
             Creature
             .
          
           Is
           he
           sure
           of
           that
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           another
           saying
           ,
           which
           Mendoza
           approves
           of
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Christ's
           saying
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           
           
             As
             thou
             hast
             communicated
             Humanity
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             communicate
             my
             Deity
             to
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             judge
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             Church
             by
             some
             mens
             extravagant
             sayings
             .
          
        
         
           I
           grant
           it
           .
           But
           I
           have
           something
           considerable
           to
           reply
           ;
           viz.
           That
           we
           may
           easily
           judge
           which
           way
           the
           Guides
           of
           that
           Church
           incline
           ,
           by
           this
           following
           passage
           :
           About
           ten
           years
           since
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           that
           Communion
           published
           a
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Wholsome
             Advice
             to
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           
           being
           Printed
           in
           Latin
           and
           French
           ,
           was
           to
           bring
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Church
           to
           a
           bare
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin.
          
           But
           this
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           approved
           ,
           that
           the
           Book
           was
           condemned
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           opposed
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           a
           whole
           Volume
           published
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           enquire
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           be
           only
           a
           Mediatrix
           of
           Intercession
           or
           not
           ,
           since
           so
           large
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           is
           attributed
           to
           her
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           not
           her
           Suppliants
           go
           beyond
           an
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           ,
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           be
           received
           ;
           as
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           contrary
           cannot
           be
           endured
           ?
           For
           that
           Author
           allowed
           her
           Intercession
           ,
           and
           
             Prayer
             to
             her
          
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           
           but
           he
           found
           fault
           with
           those
           who
           said
           
             she
             had
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             with
             her
             Son
             ;
             that
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             was
             a
             Co-Saviour
             ,
             or
             Co-Redemptrix
             ;
             or
             that
             she
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
          
           Latria
           ;
           
             or
             that
             men
             were
             to
             be
             slaves
             to
             her
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           must
           not
           be
           touched
           without
           Censure
           ,
           and
           no
           Censure
           pass
           on
           the
           other
           Books
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           judge
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Guides
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           a
           fresh
           Instance
           of
           this
           kind
           at
           home
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Book
           very
           lately
           published
           ;
           
             Permissu
             Superiorum
          
           .
           There
           we
           are
           told
           in
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             is
             the
             Empress
             of
             Seraphims
             —
             the
             most
             exact
             Original
             of
             Practical
             Perfection
             which
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             God
             ever
             drew
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             innumerable
             Titles
             she
             claims
             the
             utmost
             Duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             as
             a
             proper
             Homage
             to
             her
             Greatness
             .
          
           
           What
           can
           be
           said
           more
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Nature
           ?
           In
           the
           Book
           it self
           she
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             Queen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Patroness
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Advocate
             of
             Sinners
             ;
             that
             the
             Power
             of
          
           Mary
           
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             suitable
             to
             her
             Maternity
             ,
             and
             other
             Priviledges
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             it
             she
             justly
             claims
             à
             servitude
             from
             all
             pure
             Creatures
             .
          
           But
           wherein
           doth
           this
           
             special
             Devotion
          
           to
           her
           consist
           ?
           
           He
           names
           several
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             having
             an
             inward
             ,
             cordial
             and
             passionate
             value
             of
             the
             Maternity
             of
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             Excellencies
             proper
             to
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Mother
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             External
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             of
             eminent
             Servitude
             towards
             her
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Amplitude
             of
             her
             Power
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
           And
           can
           we
           imagine
           these
           should
           go
           no
           farther
           ,
           than
           a
           poor
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           ?
           He
           instances
           in
           these
           External
           Acts
           of
           her
           Worship
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           
             Frequent
             visiting
             holy
             Places
             dedicated
             to
             her
             Honour
             .
          
           And
           are
           not
           those
           her
           Temples
           then
           ?
           which
           Bellarmine
           confesses
           to
           be
           a
           peculiar
           part
           of
           the
           worship
           due
           to
           God.
           
           And
           the
           distinction
           of
           Basilicae
           cannot
           hold
           here
           :
           because
           he
           believes
           the
           Assumption
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           not
           pretend
           
             to
             her
             Honour
          
           is
           only
           for
           Discrimination
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             A
             special
             Reverence
             towards
             Images
             representing
             her
             Person
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Performing
             some
             daily
             Devotions
             containing
             her
             Praises
             ,
             congratulating
             her
             Excellency
             ,
             or
             imploring
             her
             Mediation
             :
             and
             by
             oft
             calling
             upon
             the
             Sacred
             Name
             of
             Holy
          
           Mary
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           
             In
             having
             a
             firm
             and
             unshaken
             Confidence
             in
             her
             Patronage
             amidst
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             outward
             Conflicts
             ,
             and
             outward
             Tribulations
             ;
             through
             a
             strong
             Iudgement
             of
             her
             eminent
             Power
             within
             the
             Empire
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             singular
             Prerogative
             of
             her
             Divine
             Maternity
             .
          
           I
           have
           not
           Patience
           to
           transcribe
           more
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ;
           only
           the
           eighth
           Particular
           of
           
             special
             Devotion
          
           is
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           over
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             Entring
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             with
             Holy
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             her
             Servant
             ,
             Client
             and
             Devote
             under
             some
             special
             Rule
             ,
             Society
             ,
             or
             Form
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             thereby
             dedicating
             our
             Persons
             ,
             Concerns
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Moments
             and
             Events
             of
             our
             Life
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             his
             Divine
             Mother
             ,
             choosing
             her
             to
             be
             our
             Adoptive
             Mother
             ,
             Patroness
             and
             Advocate
             ;
             and
             intrusting
             her
             with
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             have
             ,
             or
             do
             hope
             ,
             in
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           And
           is
           all
           this
           no
           more
           than
           an
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           ?
           
           And
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             Put
             your self
             wholly
             under
             her
             Protection
             .
          
           What
           a
           pitiful
           thing
           was
           the
           old
           Collyridian
           Cake
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           special
           Acts
           of
           Devotion
           to
           her
           !
           But
           there
           are
           some
           extraordinary
           strains
           of
           Devotion
           afterwards
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           pity
           to
           pass
           over
           .
           As
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ever
             observe
             thee
             as
             my
             Sovereign
             Lady
             ,
          
           
           
             Adoptive
             Mother
             ,
             and
             most
             Powerful
             Patroness
             ;
             relying
             on
             thy
             Bowels
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             all
             my
             Wants
             ,
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             Tribulations
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             .
          
           Could
           any
           thing
           greater
           be
           said
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           Praise
           :
        
         
           Vers.
           Open
           my
           Lips
           ,
           O
           Mother
           of
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Resp.
           
             And
             my
             Soul
             shall
             speak
             forth
             thy
             Praise
             .
          
        
         
         
           Vers.
           Divine
           Lady
           ,
           be
           intent
           to
           my
           Aid
           .
        
         
           Resp.
           
             Graciously
             make
             haste
             to
             help
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           Glory
           be
           to
           Jesus
           and
           Mary
           .
        
         
           Resp.
           
             As
             it
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           follows
           the
           Eighth
           Psalm
           ,
           applied
           thus
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           Mary
           ,
           
             Mother
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             how
             wonderful
             is
             thy
             Name
             ,
          
           
           
             even
             unto
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           !
        
         
           
             All
             Magnificence
             be
             given
             to
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             let
             her
             be
             exalted
             above
             the
             Stars
             and
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reign
             on
             high
             as
             Queen
             of
             Seraphims
             and
             Saints
             ;
             and
             be
             thou
             crowned
             with
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             Iesus
             and
          
           Mary
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Page
           ,
           follows
           a
           Cantique
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             praise
             thee
             ,
             O
             Mother
             of
             Iesus
          
           !
           
           
             Let
             us
             acknowledge
             thee
             our
             Sovereign
             Lady
             .
          
        
         
           
             Let
             Men
             and
             Angels
             give
             Honour
             to
             thee
             ,
             the
             first
             conceived
             of
             all
             pure
             Creatures
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           think
           I
           need
           mention
           no
           more
           ;
           only
           three
           things
           I
           shall
           observe
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           this
           is
           now
           printed
           
             Permissu
             Superiorum
          
           ;
           and
           we
           thank
           them
           for
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           helping
           us
           in
           
             true
             Representing
          
           ,
           what
           their
           allowed
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           are
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           this
           is
           published
           in
           English
           ,
           that
           our
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           may
           be
           convinced
           how
           far
           we
           have
           been
           from
           unjust
           charging
           them
           as
           to
           such
           things
           as
           these
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           plead
           for
           keeping
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Discretion
           is
           so
           far
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           since
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           Scheme
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           can
           never
           stand
           together
           .
           There
           being
           not
           one
           word
           in
           the
           Bible
           towards
           it
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Psalms
           and
           Hymns
           must
           be
           burlesq'd
           to
           found
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           saith
           our
           Author
           to
           their
           Rosaries
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           
             ten
             Ave
             Maries
             to
             one
             Pater
             noster
          
           ;
           which
           is
           accounted
           a
           special
           piece
           of
           Devotion
           ;
           and
           great
           things
           are
           said
           of
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           by
           
             Alanus
             de
             Rupe
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           
             Ave
             Maries
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Dishonour
             to
             God
             in
             reciting
             the
             Angelical
             Salutation
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             first
             pronouncing
             it
             by
             the
             Angel
          
           Gabriel
           and
           Elizabeth
           .
           But
           it
           may
           not
           be
           altogether
           so
           pertinent
           .
           But
           doth
           he
           really
           
           think
           they
           said
           the
           whole
           
             Ave
             Maria
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           used
           among
           them
           ?
           Did
           the
           Angel
           and
           Elizabeth
           say
           ,
           
             Sancta
             Maria
             ,
             Mater
             Dei
             ,
             ora
             pro
             nobis
             peccatoribus
             ,
             nunc
             &
             in
             hora
             mortis
             nostrae
             ?
          
           If
           not
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           are
           they
           mentioned
           here
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           
             to
             the
             Repetition
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             no
             more
             an
             idle
             Superstition
             ,
             than
          
           David
           
             's
             repeating
             the
             same
             words
          
           26
           
             times
             in
             the
          
           136.
           
           Psalm
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             why
             more
             Supplications
             to
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             than
             to
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           not
           one
           word
           of
           Answer
           is
           given
           to
           it
           .
           But
           
             Alanus
             de
             Rupe
          
           answers
           it
           roundly
           ,
           
           
             Because
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             is
             our
             Mediatrix
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             special
             Patroness
             of
             Sinners
             .
          
           This
           is
           indeed
           true
           representing
           .
        
      
       
         
           IV.
           Of
           paying
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           Relicks
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               a
               kind
               of
               Divinity
               to
               remain
               in
               the
            
             Relicks
             
               of
               his
               reputed
               Saints
               ,
               and
               therefore
               adores
               their
               ro●ten
               Bones
               ,
               their
               corrupted
               flesh
               ,
               their
               old
               Rags
               ,
               with
            
             Divine
             
               Honour
               ;
               kneeling
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               kissing
               them
               ,
               and
               going
               in
               Pilgrimage
               to
               their
               Shrines
               and
               Sepulchres
               .
               And
               he
               is
               so
               far
               possess'd
               with
               a
               conceited
               Deity
               lying
               hid
               in
               those
            
             senseless
             Remains
             ,
             
               that
               he
               foolishly
               believes
               they
               work
               greater
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               raise
               more
               to
               life
               ,
               than
               ever
               Christ
               Himself
               did
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             think
             there
             's
             any
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Relicks
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             to
             adore
             them
             with
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             to
             their
             rotten
             Bones
             ,
             old
             Rags
             or
             Shrines
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             can
             work
             any
             strange
             Cures
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             any
             hidden
             Power
             of
             their
             own
             .
             But
             he
             believes
             it
             good
             and
             lawful
             to
             keep
             them
             with
             a
             Veneration
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             Religious
             
               honour
               and
               respect
            
             .
             And
             this
             he
             thinks
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             knowing
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             respect
             and
             honour
             God
             Almighty
             from
             his
             heart
             ;
             he
             looks
             upon
             himself
             also
             oblig'd
             to
             respect
             and
             honour
             every
             thing
             that
             has
             any
             particular
             Relation
             to
             him
             :
             But
             this
             with
             an
             inferiour
             Honour
             ;
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             to
             the
             Ark
             ,
             to
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             
             Moses's
             Rod
             ,
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             to
             the
             Priests
             :
             So
             we
             generally
             allow
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               House
            
             ;
             to
             Holy
             Men
             and
             Priests
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               Gods
               Servants
            
             .
             And
             so
             he
             does
             to
             Relicks
             ,
             because
             they
             appertain
             to
             
               Gods
               Favourites
            
             ;
             and
             being
             insensible
             things
             ,
             are
             yet
             very
             sensible
             Pledges
             ,
             and
             lively
             Memorials
             of
             Christ's
             Servants
             ,
             dead
             indeed
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             alive
             with
             him
             in
             Glory
             .
             And
             more
             especially
             ,
             because
             God
             himself
             has
             been
             pleas'd
             to
             hnour
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             Instruments
             of
             many
             evident
             Miracles
             
             he
             has
             visibly
             work'd
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             upon
             undeniable
             Record
             .
             And
             this
             he
             believes
             as
             easie
             for
             God
             Almighty
             now
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             redounding
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Law
            
             ,
             to
             work
             such
             miraculous
             effects
             by
             
             Moses's
             Rod
             ,
             by
             
             Gideon's
             Trumpets
             ,
             by
             
             Elia's
             Mantle
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             2
             Kings
             2.14
             .
             )
             
             Eliseus's
             Bones
             ,
             (
             2
             Kings
             13.21
             .
             )
             and
             infinite
             other
             such
             like
             
               insensible
               Things
            
             :
             And
             also
             in
             the
             
               New
               Law
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Hem
             of
             his
             own
             Garment
             ,
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             9.21
             .
             )
             by
             the
             Shadow
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             5.15
             .
             )
             by
             the
             Napkins
             and
             Handkerchiefs
             that
             had
             but
             touch'd
             the
             Body
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             curing
             Diseases
             ,
             
               (
               Acts
            
             19.12
             .
             )
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             having
             a
             Veneration
             and
             Respect
             for
             these
             ,
             he
             honours
             God
             :
             And
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             that
             contemn
             and
             profane
             these
             ,
             do
             the
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             who
             profan'd
             the
             
               Bread
               of
               Proposition
            
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Vessels
             that
             belong'd
             to
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           IV.
           Of
           paying
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           Reliques
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           right
           understanding
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           due
           Veneration
           to
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           allowed
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           an
           undue
           Worship
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           disowned
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           due
           Veneration
           is
           ,
           a
           Religious
           Decency
           to
           be
           observed
           towards
           them
           ;
           which
           lies
           in
           avoiding
           any
           thing
           like
           Contempt
           or
           Dishonour
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           using
           all
           such
           Testimonies
           of
           Respect
           and
           Decency
           ,
           which
           becomes
           the
           Remains
           of
           Excellent
           Persons
           ;
           provided
           we
           are
           satisfied
           of
           their
           Sincerity
           ,
           without
           having
           recourse
           to
           Divine
           Omnipotency
           to
           prove
           them
           :
           which
           Ferrandus
           the
           Jesuit
           runs
           so
           much
           to
           ,
           
           to
           prove
           the
           Truth
           of
           many
           Reliques
           ,
           worshipped
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           many
           places
           at
           once
           .
           But
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           exceed
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           true
           Reliques
           ,
           even
           Bellarmine
           confesseth
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           
             that
             God
             took
             away
             the
             Body
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             lest
             the
             People
             should
             give
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             it
             .
          
           And
           S.
           Ierom
           ,
           as
           hot
           as
           he
           was
           against
           Vigilantius
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           utterly
           denied
           giving
           any
           Adoration
           to
           the
           Reliques
           of
           Martyrs
           .
           It
           seems
           then
           it
           is
           very
           possible
           to
           exceed
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Question
           then
           is
           ,
           Whether
           those
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           which
           are
           allowed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           not
           go
           beyond
           due
           Veneration
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           those
           who
           give
           it
           ,
           to
           believe
           those
           Reliques
           to
           be
           Gods
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           such
           a
           Worship
           as
           is
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           only
           Reliques
           of
           such
           Persons
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           decrees
           Honour
           and
           Veneration
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           never
           determines
           what
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           it
           forbids
           all
           Excesses
           in
           drinking
           and
           eating
           ,
           in
           the
           visiting
           of
           Reliques
           ;
           but
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Excesses
           in
           worshipping
           of
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           comprehended
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Superstition
           .
           But
           Superstition
           lies
           in
           something
           forbidden
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           notion
           of
           it
           :
           therefore
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Prohibition
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Superstition
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           thought
           there
           had
           been
           any
           in
           the
           known
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           mentioned
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           we
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           look
           on
           them
           as
           allowed
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           only
           Cassander
           complains
           of
           the
           great
           Superstition
           about
           them
           ;
           
           but
           even
           the
           Wollenbergii
           lately
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           abuses
           therein
           have
           not
           only
           been
           offensive
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           themselves
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           saith
           our
           Representer
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             He
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             think
             there
             's
             any
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Reliques
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             to
             adore
             them
             with
             Divine
             Honour
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           this
           adoring
           them
           with
           Divine
           Honour
           ?
           A
           true
           Representer
           ought
           to
           have
           told
           us
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           depends
           upon
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           only
           saying
           Mass
           to
           Reliques
           ,
           or
           believing
           them
           to
           be
           Gods
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           giving
           Divine
           Honour
           by
           Prostration
           ,
           burning
           of
           Incense
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nothing
           in
           expecting
           help
           from
           them
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             from
             any
             hidden
             Power
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           But
           here
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           Question
           :
           If
           a
           Man
           doth
           not
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           an
           intrinsick
           Power
           in
           the
           Reliques
           ,
           may
           a
           Man
           safely
           go
           to
           them
           .
           
             Opis
             impetrandae
             causâ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           saith
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           Relief
           from
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           appear
           with
           
           Samuel's
           true
           Body
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Relique
           of
           a
           Saint
           to
           a
           very
           bad
           end
           ?
           Then
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           no
           Reliques
           can
           secure
           Men
           against
           the
           Imposture
           of
           Evil
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           God's
           Permission
           ,
           may
           do
           strange
           things
           with
           the
           very
           Reliques
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           
             But
             God
             hath
             visibly
             worked
             by
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Author
           ,
           
             by
             making
             them
             Instruments
             of
             many
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             do
             it
             now
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           force
           of
           all
           he
           saith
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           very
           bold
           thing
           to
           call
           in
           God's
           Omnipotency
           ,
           where
           God
           himself
           hath
           never
           declared
           he
           will
           use
           his
           Power
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           under
           his
           own
           Command
           ,
           and
           not
           ours
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           deduce
           the
           Consequence
           of
           using
           it
           now
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           formerly
           .
           
           And
           that
           they
           may
           not
           think
           this
           is
           cavilling
           in
           us
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           read
           Pere
           Anna●'s
           Answer
           to
           the
           Jansenists
           pretended
           Miracle
           at
           
             Port
             Poyal
             ,
             viz.
          
           of
           the
           Cure
           wrought
           by
           one
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Thorns
           .
           There
           he
           gives
           another
           account
           of
           such
           Miracles
           than
           would
           be
           taken
           from
           us
           .
           But
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God's
             Name
             to
             work
             such
             Miracles
             now
          
           ;
           their
           own
           Authors
           will
           tell
           him
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Reason
           now
           ,
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           when
           Religion
           was
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           Martyrs
           suffered
           upon
           the
           sole
           account
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           Reputation
           had
           a
           greater
           Influence
           upon
           converting
           the
           unbelieving
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           yet
           it
           proves
           not
           any
           Religious
           Worship
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           .
           For
           I
           shall
           seriously
           ask
           an
           important
           Question
           :
           Whether
           they
           do
           really
           believe
           ,
           any
           greater
           Miracles
           have
           ever
           been
           done
           by
           Reliques
           ,
           than
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           although
           that
           was
           set
           up
           by
           God's
           own
           Appointment
           ,
           when
           it
           began
           to
           be
           worshorshipped
           after
           an
           undue
           manner
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           Hezekiah
           to
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           What
           now
           was
           the
           undue
           Worship
           they
           gave
           to
           it
           ?
           Did
           they
           believe
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           which
           could
           neither
           move
           nor
           understand
           ,
           was
           it self
           a
           God
           ?
           
             But
             they
             did
             burn
             Incense
             to
             it
             .
          
           And
           did
           that
           make
           a
           God
           of
           it
           ?
           Suppose
           Men
           burn
           Incense
           to
           Reliques
           ;
           What
           then
           ,
           are
           they
           made
           Gods
           presently
           ?
           Suppose
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           place
           them
           upon
           Altars
           ,
           carry
           them
           in
           Procession
           ,
           fall
           down
           before
           them
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           shew
           the
           Honour
           they
           do
           them
           ;
           are
           not
           these
           as
           much
           as
           burning
           a
           little
           Incense
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           signify
           so
           much
           Honour
           as
           the
           other
           do
           ?
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           then
           to
           make
           the
           one
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           V.
           Of
           the
           EUCHARIST
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               it
               lawful
               to
               commit
            
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               and
               makes
               it
               his
               daily
               practice
               to
               Worship
               and
               adore
               a
            
             Breaden
             God
             ,
             
               giving
               Divine
               Honour
               to
               those
               poor
               empty
               Elements
               of
            
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             
               Of
               these
               he
               asks
               Pardon
               for
               his
            
             sins
             ;
             
               of
               these
               he
               desires
            
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             
               these
               he
               acknowledges
               to
               have
               been
               his
               Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               hopes
               for
               no
               good
               but
               what
               is
               to
               come
               to
               him
               by
               means
               of
               these
            
             household
             Goods
             .
             
               And
               then
               for
               his
               Apology
               ,
               he
               alledges
               such
               gross
               contradictions
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               will
               be
               a
            
             Papist
             ,
             
               must
               be
               no
               Man
               :
               Fondly
               believing
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               adores
               ,
               is
               no
               Bread
               or
               Wine
               ,
               but
            
             Christ
             
               really
               present
               under
               those
               appearances
               ;
               and
               thus
               makes
               as
               many
            
             Christs
             ,
             
               as
               many
            
             Redeemers
             ,
             
               as
               there
               are
            
             Churches
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             or
             Priests
             .
             
               When
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               Infallible
               Word
               ,
               there
               is
               but
            
             one
             
               Christ
               ,
               and
               He
               not
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
            
             Father
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             unlawful
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             most
             damnable
             to
             Worship
             or
             Adore
             any
             
               Breaden
               God
            
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             Divine
             Honour
             to
             any
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             He
             worships
             only
             one
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             his
             only
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Redeemer
             ;
             who
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             things
             equal
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             Truth
             and
             Omnipotency
             ,
             he
             believes
             ,
             made
             his
             words
             good
             ,
             pronounc'd
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ;
             really
             giving
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             being
             by
             his
             powerful
             Words
             chang'd
             into
             his
             own
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Species
             or
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             remaining
             as
             before
             .
             The
             same
             he
             believes
             of
             the
             most
             Holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             consecrated
             now
             by
             Priests
             :
             That
             it
             really
             contains
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             deliver'd
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
             Which
             being
             there
             united
             with
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             he
             confesses
             
               Whole
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             present
             .
             And
             him
             he
             adores
             and
             acknowledges
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Bread
             or
             Wine
             .
             And
             for
             the
             believing
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             think
             it
             meet
             for
             any
             Christian
             to
             appeal
             from
             Christ's
             Words
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             Senses
             or
             Reason
             ,
             for
             the
             examining
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             has
             said
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             submit
             his
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             to
             Christ's
             Words
             in
             the
             obsequiousness
             of
             Faith
             :
             And
             that
             being
             a
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             't
             is
             more
             becoming
             him
             to
             believe
             as
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             promptly
             ,
             with
             a
             Faith
             superiour
             to
             all
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             ,
             and
             whither
             these
             could
             never
             lead
             him
             .
             With
             
               this
               Faith
            
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             believes
             ,
             every
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Incarnation
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             With
             
               this
               Faith
            
             he
             believes
             that
             what
             descended
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             Baptism
             in
             Iordan
             ,
             was
             really
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             though
             Senses
             or
             Reason
             could
             discover
             it
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             Dove
             :
             With
             this
             Faith
             he
             believes
             ,
             That
             the
             Man
             that
             Ioshua
             saw
             standing
             over
             against
             him
             with
             his
             Sword
             drawn
             ,
             (
             Iosh.
             5.13
             .
             )
             and
             the
             three
             Men
             that
             Abraham
             entertain'd
             in
             the
             Plains
             of
             
               Mambre
               ,
               (
               Gen.
            
             18.
             )
             were
             really
             and
             substantially
             
               no
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             information
             and
             evidence
             of
             Sense
             from
             their
             Colour
             ,
             Features
             ,
             Proportion
             ,
             Talking
             ,
             Eating
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             Men
             ;
             yet
             ,
             without
             any
             discredit
             to
             his
             Senses
             ,
             he
             really
             believes
             they
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             because
             
               God's
               Word
            
             has
             assured
             him
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             with
             
               this
               Faith
            
             he
             believes
             Christ's
             
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             to
             be
             really
             present
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             though
             ,
             to
             all
             appearance
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             more
             than
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             Thus
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             hearkning
             to
             his
             Senses
             in
             a
             matter
             where
             God
             speaks
             ,
             he
             unfeignedly
             confesses
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             made
             the
             World
             of
             nothing
             by
             his
             sole
             word
             :
             That
             cured
             Diseases
             by
             his
             Word
             :
             That
             raised
             the
             Dead
             by
             his
             Word
             :
             That
             expell'd
             Devils
             :
             That
             commanded
             the
             Winds
             and
             Seas
             :
             That
             multiplied
             Bread
             :
             That
             changed
             Water
             into
             Wine
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Sinners
             into
             Just
             Men
             ,
             cannot
             want
             Power
             to
             change
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             his
             own
             Body
             and
             Blood
             by
             his
             
               sole
               Word
            
             .
             And
             this
             without
             danger
             of
             multiplying
             his
             Body
             ,
             of
             making
             as
             many
             Christs
             as
             Altars
             ,
             or
             leaving
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             only
             by
             giving
             to
             his
             Body
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             of
             Existence
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             being
             left
             without
             extension
             of
             parts
             ,
             and
             rendred
             independent
             of
             place
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             whole
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             and
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             any
             corporeal
             Contingencies
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Existence
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             in
             a
             manner
             he
             bestows
             upon
             every
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             :
             Than
             what
             his
             own
             Body
             had
             ,
             when
             born
             without
             the
             least
             violation
             of
             his
             Mothers
             Virginal
             Integrity
             :
             When
             he
             arose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             without
             removing
             the
             Stone
             :
             When
             he
             entred
             amongst
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             Doors
             being
             shot
             .
             And
             though
             he
             cannot
             understand
             how
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             yet
             he
             undoubtedly
             believes
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             able
             to
             do
             more
             than
             He
             is
             able
             to
             understand
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           V.
           Of
           the
           Eucharist
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           two
           material
           Points
           under
           this
           Head
           which
           are
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           because
           he
           endeavours
           to
           set
           them
           off
           with
           all
           the
           advantage
           he
           can
           ,
           viz.
           Adoration
           of
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           Transubstan●iation
           .
        
         
           
           
             I.
             Of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             far
             enough
             from
             being
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ?
             as
             our
             Representer
             puts
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Misrepresenter
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Papist
               believes
               it
               lawful
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               :
            
             and
             to
             clear
             this
             ,
             our
             Author
             gravely
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               believes
               it
               unlawful
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               .
            
             pag.
             9.
             
             As
             though
             any
             Men
             ever
             owned
             it
             to
             be
             lawful
             :
             Which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Question
             were
             ,
             Whether
             such
             a
             Man
             committed
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             think
             to
             clear
             himself
             by
             saying
             ,
             he
             believed
             it
             unlawful
             to
             commit
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             may
             be
             lawfully
             adored
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             which
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             requires
             our
             receiving
             it
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             true
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             present
             in
             the
             Host
             by
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             give
             the
             same
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             do
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             first
             defined
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             inferrred
             
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
            
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             read
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             Session
             .
             
               Nullus
               itaque
               dub●tandi
               locus
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.e.
             If
             Transubstantiation
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             Adoration
             follows
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             sixth
             Canon
             only
             speaks
             of
             
               Christ
               being
               there
               worshipped
            
             ;
             but
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Canons
             ,
             where
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             is
             fully
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             that
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Adoration
             is
             not
             fixed
             on
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               separate
               from
               the
               Host
               ,
            
             but
             as
             making
             
               one
               Object
            
             of
             Worship
             together
             with
             it
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             declares
             in
             the
             sixth
             Decree
             ;
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Sacrament
               is
               nevertheless
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               instituted
               to
               be
               received
            
             This
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             ,
             than
             as
             relating
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             so
             that
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             Adoration
             .
             
               By
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               saith
               Cardinal
            
             Pallavicini
             ,
             
             
               is
               understood
               the
               Object
               made
               up
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Accidents
               .
            
             The
             Worship
             then
             being
             confessed
             to
             be
             
             Adoration
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             Adoration
             directed
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             its
             proper
             Object
             ;
             the
             Question
             now
             is
             ,
             Whether
             such
             a
             Supposition
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             doth
             justifie
             that
             Adoration
             ?
          
           
             Our
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               accounteth
               it
               most
               damnable
               to
               worship
               or
               adore
               any
               Breaden
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               Divine
               Honour
               to
               any
               Elements
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             only
             Bread
             ,
             he
             commits
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             the
             Adoration
             he
             cannot
             deny
             .
             But
             our
             Representer
             loves
             ambiguous
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             People
             sound
             very
             well
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             sincere
             meaning
             :
             for
             what
             is
             it
             he
             understands
             by
             his
             
               Breaden
               God
            
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             that
             he
             worships
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             himself
             supposes
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             Bread
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             charge
             him
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             what
             we
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             but
             himself
             believes
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             cannot
             deny
             his
             Adoration
             to
             be
             given
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             can
             excuse
             them
             is
             ,
             the
             Supposition
             ;
             and
             whether
             that
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             consider'd
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             themselves
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Bishop
             Fisher
             ,
             and
             Costerus
             ,
             
             are
             so
             well
             known
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             repeat
             them
             .
             And
             Catharinus
             ,
             a
             Divine
             of
             Note
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             confesses
             it
             is
             Idolatry
             to
             worship
             an
             unconsecrated
             Host
             ,
             although
             the
             Person
             ,
             through
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             believes
             it
             consecrated
             .
             And
             he
             quotes
             Saint
             Thomas
             and
             Paludanus
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             gives
             this
             Reason
             for
             it
             ;
             
             
               Because
               Christ
               is
               not
               worshipped
               simply
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               under
               the
               Species
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               he
               be
               not
               so
               present
               ,
               a
               Creature
               hath
               Divine
               Worship
               given
               it
               .
               As
               those
               were
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               any
               Creatures
               of
               old
               ,
               supposing
               God
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               World.
               They
               were
               not
               excused
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               they
               thought
               they
               worshipped
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               because
               they
               worshipped
               him
               as
               present
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               not
               .
            
             
             And
             this
             Book
             of
             hi●
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             Review
             of
             it
             ,
             
               was
               seen
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Order
               ,
               by
               their
               Divines
               at
            
             Paris
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             
               the
               Bread
               were
               taken
               to
               be
               God
               ,
            
             our
             Author
             doth
             not
             deny
             it
             would
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             worship
             a
             Breaden
             God.
             Yet
             here
             would
             be
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             a
             gross
             one
             ;
             yet
             this
             Mistake
             would
             not
             excuse
             the
             Persons
             committing
             it
             
             from
             most
             damnable
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             he
             confesses
             :
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             other
             Mistake
             excuse
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             suppose
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             not
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Species
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               then
               no
               Creature
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             But
             when
             the
             Bread
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Answer
             to
             be
             given
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             
               but
               that
               the
               Bread
               really
               is
               a
               Creature
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               imagined
            
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             Mistake
             did
             not
             excuse
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             our
             Author
             goes
             upon
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               supposes
               Christ's
               words
               to
               be
               clear
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               shews
               the
               possibility
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               Gods
               Omnipotency
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               argues
               against
               the
               Testimony
               or
               Evidence
               of
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               from
               some
               parallel
               Instances
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               believes
               Iesus
               Christ
               made
               his
               Words
               good
               ,
               pronounced
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               really
               giving
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ?
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               being
               ,
               by
               his
               powerful
               Words
               ,
               changed
               into
               his
               own
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ;
               the
               Species
               only
               ,
               or
               Accidents
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               remaining
               as
               before
               .
               The
               same
               he
               believes
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               consecrated
               now
               by
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             way
             ,
             of
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             words
             are
             clear
             for
             Transubstantiation
             .
             And
             from
             no
             better
             Ground
             ,
             to
             fly
             to
             God's
             Omnipotency
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             suppose
             Christ
             really
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Rock
             ,
             a
             Vine
             ,
             a
             Door
             ;
             because
             the
             words
             are
             every
             jot
             as
             clear
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             in
             Gods
             Omnipotency
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             effectual
             to
             make
             them
             good
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             clear
             to
             me
             for
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             have
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             these
             or
             any
             other
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             i.e.
             not
             barely
             considering
             the
             sound
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             Eastern
             Idioms
             of
             speaking
             ;
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             real
             Body
             at
             that
             time
             when
             he
             spake
             them
             ;
             the
             uncouth
             way
             of
             feeding
             on
             Christ's
             real
             Body
             ,
             without
             any
             Objection
             made
             against
             it
             by
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             the
             Key
             our
             Saviour
             elsewhere
             gives
             for
             understanding
             the
             manner
             of
             eating
             his
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             be
             literally
             and
             strictly
             understood
             ,
             they
             must
             make
             the
             
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             to
             be
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             unavoidably
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
             For
             can
             any
             Men
             take
             This
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             but
             this
             Bread
             ,
             who
             attend
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             Rules
             of
             Interpretation
             ?
             Yet
             this
             sense
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             allow'd
             ;
             for
             then
             all
             that
             can
             be
             infer'd
             from
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             spake
             these
             words
             .
             
               The
               Bread
               was
               his
               Body
            
             .
             But
             either
             Christ
             meant
             the
             Bread
             by
             This
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             the
             former
             Proposition
             is
             unavoidable
             in
             the
             literal
             sense
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             by
             vertue
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Bread
             could
             never
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             For
             that
             only
             could
             be
             made
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             meant
             ,
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             as
             plain
             and
             convincing
             as
             any
             Demonstration
             in
             Euclid
             .
             Which
             hath
             often
             made
             me
             wonder
             at
             those
             who
             talk
             so
             confidently
             of
             the
             plain
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             for
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             But
             several
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             understood
             themselves
             better
             ,
             and
             have
             confessed
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             as
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             lately
             done
             already
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             here
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             Vasquez
             confesseth
             it
             of
             Scotus
             ,
             
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Paludanus
               ,
               Ockam
               ,
               Cameracensis
            
             ;
             and
             himself
             yields
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             signifie
             expresly
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             For
             how
             can
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             literally
             signifie
             ,
             this
             is
             changed
             into
             my
             Body
             ?
             If
             that
             Proposition
             were
             literally
             true
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             it
             overthrows
             the
             Change
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             a
             thing
             be
             changed
             into
             that
             which
             it
             is
             already
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               believes
               Christ
               being
               equal
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               Truth
               and
               Omnipotency
               ,
               can
               make
               his
               words
               good
               .
            
             We
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             dispute
             Christ's
             Omnipotency
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             their
             familiar
             way
             of
             making
             use
             of
             it
             to
             help
             them
             out
             ,
             when
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             fail
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             Cajetan
             well
             said
             ;
             
             
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               dispute
               about
               Gods
               Absolute
               Power
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               being
               things
               of
               such
               constant
               use
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               foolish
               thing
               to
               attribute
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               all
               that
               God
               can
               do
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             he
             saith
             against
             
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               .
               For
               the
               believing
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               at
               all
               think
               it
               meet
               for
               any
               Christian
               to
               appeal
               from
               Christs
               Words
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               
               Senses
               or
               Reason
               ,
               for
               the
               examining
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               submit
               his
               Senses
               and
               Reason
               to
               Christ's
               Words
               in
               the
               obsequiousness
               of
               Faith.
            
             What!
             whether
             we
             know
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ's
             Words
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             thus
             we
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             every
             absurd
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             we
             must
             not
             use
             our
             Senses
             or
             Reason
             for
             examining
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             is
             said
             there
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             plainer
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             hath
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             ,
             and
             Hands
             ?
             Must
             now
             every
             Man
             yield
             to
             this
             
               in
               the
               obsequiousness
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             without
             examining
             it
             by
             Principles
             of
             common
             Reason
             ?
             And
             we
             think
             we
             are
             therefore
             bound
             to
             put
             another
             Sense
             upon
             those
             Expressions
             ,
             because
             they
             imply
             a
             Repugnancy
             to
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             .
             Why
             not
             then
             where
             something
             is
             implied
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             Senses
             ?
             But
             the
             Question
             about
             judging
             in
             this
             matter
             by
             our
             Senses
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             is
             willing
             to
             suppose
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             our
             Senses
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             against
             a
             clear
             and
             express
             Divine
             Revelation
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             finding
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             this
             Revelation
             ?
             And
             we
             think
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Because
             we
             have
             no
             more
             certain
             way
             of
             judging
             the
             Substance
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             than
             by
             our
             Senses
             .
             We
             do
             not
             say
             our
             Senses
             go
             beyond
             the
             Accidents
             ;
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             our
             Senses
             ,
             by
             those
             Accidents
             ,
             do
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             bodily
             Substance
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             know
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Because
             Christ
             did
             himself
             appeal
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             his
             Disciples
             Senses
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             own
             Body
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             
               Behold
               my
               Hands
               and
               my
               Feet
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               I
               my self
               :
            
             
             
               handle
               and
               see
               ,
               for
               a
               Spirit
               hath
               not
               Flesh
               and
               Bones
               ,
               as
               ye
               see
               me
               have
               .
            
             Now
             we
             think
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             Criterion
             which
             Christ
             himself
             did
             about
             the
             very
             same
             Body
             .
             Unless
             he
             had
             then
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               another
               supernatural
               manner
               of
               Existence
            
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             concerning
             which
             their
             Senses
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Judges
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             do
             suppose
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             to
             be
             true
             .
             As
             about
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             whether
             he
             had
             really
             
             a
             Body
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             outward
             Accidents
             and
             Appearance
             of
             a
             Body
             ?
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             really
             suffer
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Propitiation
             there
             offered
             up
             to
             the
             Father
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             mankind
             ,
             is
             lost
             .
             There
             was
             a
             great
             Controversy
             in
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             had
             any
             real
             Body
             ?
             Those
             who
             denied
             it
             ,
             brought
             Revelation
             for
             it
             ;
             those
             who
             asserted
             it
             ,
             proved
             it
             by
             their
             Senses
             ,
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             himself
             ,
             
             
               That
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               our
               hands
               have
               handled
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             doth
             not
             tell
             men
             ,
             they
             must
             submit
             their
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             to
             the
             pretence
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             but
             they
             ought
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             their
             Senses
             concerning
             the
             Reality
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Christ
             himself
             appealed
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             caution
             or
             limitation
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             rely
             still
             on
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             concerning
             the
             same
             Object
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             we
             must
             now
             consider
             his
             Instances
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             our
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               believes
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               though
               to
               Senses
               he
               seemed
               nothing
               but
               Man.
            
             Do
             we
             ever
             pretend
             to
             judge
             of
             Christ's
             Divinity
             by
             our
             Senses
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             this
             be
             pertinent
             ,
             when
             our
             only
             Dispute
             is
             about
             judging
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             by
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Senses
             were
             of
             great
             use
             as
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             his
             Divinity
             by
             the
             Miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             ?
             which
             if
             they
             had
             been
             like
             the
             pretended
             Miracles
             in
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             could
             have
             convinced
             no
             man
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             never
             see
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               believes
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               tho
               Senses
               or
               Reason
               could
               discover
               it
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               a
               Dove
               .
            
             If
             there
             were
             no
             reason
             to
             judge
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Sense
             were
             to
             be
             followed
             :
             but
             since
             the
             Scripture
             declares
             it
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             as
             a
             Dove
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             that
             Revelation
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             our
             Senses
             are
             so
             far
             Judges
             of
             Divine
             Appearances
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             the
             possibility
             of
             God's
             assuming
             the
             shape
             and
             figure
             of
             his
             Creature
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             by
             moulding
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             real
             Body
             into
             such
             a
             Representation
             .
             Thus
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             the
             possibility
             of
             an
             appearance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             under
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             if
             God
             thought
             fit
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             under
             a
             Dove
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Case
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             
             that
             our
             Senses
             can
             exclude
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Spirit
             under
             the
             Elements
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             very
             different
             from
             the
             present
             Case
             ,
             for
             here
             the
             Substance
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             Accidents
             remaining
             ;
             and
             no
             spiritual
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             is
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Body
             which
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               believes
               the
               Man
               who
               appeared
               to
            
             Joshua
             ,
             (
             ch
             .
             5
             13.
             )
             
               and
               the
               three
               Men
               to
            
             Abraham
             ,
             (
             Gen.
             18.
             )
             
               were
               really
               and
               substantially
               no
               Men
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Information
               and
               Evidence
               of
               Sens●
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               from
               their
               Colour
               ,
               Features
               ,
               Proportion
               ,
               Talking
               ,
               Eating
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
             And
             what
             follows
             from
             hence
             ,
             but
             that
             Spiritual
             Invisible
             Substances
             may
             be
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Senses
             cannot
             be
             Judges
             of
             them
             ?
             Which
             is
             not
             our
             Question
             ,
             but
             Whether
             Bodies
             can
             be
             so
             present
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             natural
             Properties
             of
             Bodies
             ?
             and
             whether
             a
             Material
             Substance
             can
             be
             lost
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             Accidents
             proper
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             Senses
             cannot
             be
             proper
             Judges
             of
             one
             by
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             But
             our
             Author
             seems
             to
             grant
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             of
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             Body
             :
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               gives
               to
               his
               Body
               a
               supernatural
               manner
               of
               Existence
               ,
               by
               which
               being
               left
               without
               extension
               of
               Parts
               ,
               and
               rendred
               independent
               of
               Place
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               many
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               whole
               in
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Symbols
               ,
               and
               not
               obnoxious
               to
               any
               corporeal
               contingencies
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             me
             a
             Mystery
             beyond
             all
             comprehension
             by
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             certainly
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             governing
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             up
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             do
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             hold
             good
             ;
             for
             it
             overthrows
             any
             fixed
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             in
             mankind
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Properties
             of
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             still
             suppose
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             individual
             Body
             which
             suffered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             had
             no
             extension
             of
             Parts
             ,
             and
             be
             reckoned
             independent
             upon
             Place
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Body
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             natural
             way
             of
             Existence
             ,
             a
             B●dy
             cannot
             be
             in
             more
             places
             than
             one
             :
             but
             let
             the
             way
             of
             Existence
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             body
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             finite
             ;
             if
             finite
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             limited
             and
             circumscribed
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             circumscribed
             within
             one
             place
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             in
             more
             places
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             to
             make
             it
             circumscribed
             ,
             
             and
             not
             circumscribed
             ;
             undivided
             from
             it self
             ,
             and
             divided
             from
             it self
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             manifest
             Contradiction
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             depend
             only
             on
             Quantity
             or
             Extension
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             essential
             Unity
             of
             a
             Body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             Body
             to
             be
             in
             several
             places
             by
             
               a
               supernatural
               Existence
            
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             same
             Body
             be
             in
             several
             places
             by
             
               a
               natural
               Existence
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             Extension
             and
             Circumscription
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             natural
             Way
             it
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             Place
             ?
             Then
             it
             follows
             that
             these
             are
             essential
             Properties
             of
             Bodies
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             true
             Body
             can
             be
             conceived
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             
               Supernatural
               Existence
            
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             Body's
             being
             individually
             present
             in
             one
             place
             :
             My
             meaning
             is
             this
             ;
             A
             Priest
             Consecrates
             an
             Host
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             York
             ;
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             at
             London
             ,
             so
             present
             there
             by
             virtue
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             present
             at
             York
             too
             ,
             by
             this
             
               Supernatural
               Existence
            
             ?
             What
             then
             doth
             the
             Consecration
             at
             York
             produce
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             its
             Presence
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Host
             ,
             where
             the
             Consecration
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             limited
             ,
             then
             this
             
               supernatural
               Existence
            
             cannot
             take
             off
             its
             relation
             to
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             same
             Body
             would
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             greatest
             Contradictions
             imaginable
             :
             For
             the
             same
             Body
             after
             this
             
               supernatural
               way
               of
               Existence
            
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             be
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             near
             and
             far
             off
             from
             it self
             :
             but
             it
             may
             be
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             dead
             and
             alive
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             it
             still
             a
             Body
             after
             this
             
               supernatural
               way
               of
               Existence
            
             ,
             &c.
             if
             it
             lose
             extension
             and
             dependency
             on
             place
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             only
             an
             aptitude
             to
             extension
             ,
             when
             that
             
               supernatural
               Existence
            
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             either
             be
             without
             quantity
             ,
             or
             with
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             without
             quantity
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             a
             Body
             ?
             if
             with
             quantity
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             be
             without
             Extension
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             confounds
             all
             the
             differences
             of
             Greater
             and
             Less
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Distance
             and
             Nearness
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             a
             thing
             really
             greater
             may
             be
             contained
             within
             a
             less
             :
             for
             the
             whole
             Organical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             Wafer
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             be
             in
             every
             part
             without
             any
             distance
             between
             Head
             and
             Feet
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             This
             makes
             Christ
             to
             have
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             have
             as
             many
             Bodies
             as
             there
             are
             consecrated
             Hosts
             .
             No
             ,
             saith
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               This
               supernatural
               manner
               of
               Existence
               is
               without
               danger
               of
               multiplying
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               making
               as
               many
               Christs
               as
               Altars
               .
            
             But
             how
             this
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             past
             all
             humane
             Understanding
             :
             For
             every
             Consecration
             hath
             its
             Effect
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Bread
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             ,
             when
             a
             Priest
             at
             London
             converts
             the
             Bread
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             there
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             at
             York
             ,
             but
             the
             Priest
             there
             doth
             it
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             at
             London
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             that
             at
             York
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Conversion
             at
             London
             would
             be
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             at
             York
             .
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             substantial
             Term
             of
             this
             substantial
             Change
             ,
             where
             nothing
             but
             an
             accidental
             Mode
             doth
             follow
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Term
             ,
             whether
             that
             must
             not
             be
             a
             production
             of
             something
             which
             was
             not
             before
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             Christ
             must
             have
             as
             many
             new
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Consecrations
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             makes
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             particular
             Subsistence
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             a
             substantial
             Change
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             whatever
             its
             manner
             of
             Existence
             be
             ,
             after
             the
             Hypostatical
             Union
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Petavius
            
             ,
             
             and
             others
             of
             their
             greatest
             Divines
             ,
             undertake
             ,
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             to
             explain
             the
             Hypostatical
             Union
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             it
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             human
             Nature
             loseth
             its
             proper
             Subsistence
             ,
             and
             is
             assumed
             into
             the
             Subsistence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             having
             no
             proper
             Subsistence
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             substantial
             Change
             into
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             proper
             subsistence
             ,
             but
             into
             that
             which
             hath
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Change
             must
             be
             into
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             principally
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             the
             Elements
             losing
             their
             Subsistence
             ,
             upon
             Consecration
             the
             Divinity
             must
             be
             united
             hypostatically
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             human
             Nature
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             will
             be
             as
             many
             Hypostatical
             Unions
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Consecrations
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Doctrine
             not
             only
             confounds
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             but
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             too
             :
             Which
             I
             think
             is
             sufficient
             for
             this
             Head.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           VI.
           Of
           Merits
           and
           Good
           Works
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               Christ's
               Death
               and
               Passion
               to
               be
               ineffectual
               ,
               and
               insignificant
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               has
               no
               dependance
               upon
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               ,
               or
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               for
               the
               obtaining
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               sav'd
               by
               his
               own
               Merits
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               he
               is
               very
               zealously
               busie
               in
               fasting
               ,
               in
               whipping
               himself
               ,
               in
               watching
               ,
               in
               going
               in
               Procession
               ,
               in
               wearing
               Hair-shirts
               ,
               and
               using
               a
               thousand
               such
               like
               Mortifications
               :
               And
               having
               done
               this
               ,
               he
               thinks
               himself
               not
               at
               all
               beholding
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               give
               him
               Heaven
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               favour
               :
               It
               being
               now
               his
               due
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               own
               meritorious
               Atchievements
               ,
               without
               any
               God-a-mercy
               to
               Christ's
               Passion
               ,
               or
               his
               Makers
               Goodness
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             say
             that
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Passion
             is
             ineffectual
             and
             insignificant
             :
             And
             that
             't
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             to
             belive
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             no
             dependance
             for
             his
             Salvation
             upon
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             or
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             only
             upon
             his
             own
             Merits
             and
             good
             Works
             .
             'T
             is
             his
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             of
             our selves
             we
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             by
             which
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             is
             given
             us
             purely
             gratis
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christs
             Merits
             ;
             moreover
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             ,
             how
             just
             soever
             ,
             can
             merit
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             independant
             on
             the
             Merits
             &
             Passion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Nevertheless
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             good
             Works
             of
             a
             just
             Man
             proceeding
             from
             Grace
             ,
             are
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Promise
             ,
             they
             are
             truly
             meritorious
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
             And
             this
             he
             has
             learn'd
             from
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             )
             where
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Crown
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             ,
             a
             just
             Judge
             ,
             will
             render
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             sight
             ,
             and
             consummated
             their
             course
             ,
             kept
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             lov'd
             his
             coming
             .
             Knowing
             therefore
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             
               according
               to
               his
               Works
            
             :
             He
             endeavours
             by
             
               good
               Works
               to
               make
               his
               Vocation
               and
               Election
               sure
               .
            
             And
             in
             following
             this
             Counsel
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             no
             more
             offends
             against
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             or
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             than
             the
             Apostle
             does
             in
             giving
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VI.
           Of
           Merits
           and
           good
           Works
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           true
           stating
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           do
           not
           charge
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             
             That
             they
             belive
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Passion
             to
             be
             ineffectual
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             dependence
             on
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             or
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             for
             attaining
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             saved
             only
             by
             their
             own
             Merits
             and
             Good
             Works
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Misrepresenter
           saith
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           denying
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             in
             order
             to
             merit
             ;
             or
             with
             asserting
             that
             they
             can
             merit
             independently
             thereupon
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           do
           by
           no
           means
           dispute
           about
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Good
             Works
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Reward
           of
           another
           Life
           ;
           or
           assert
           that
           Christ's
           Merits
           will
           save
           Men
           without
           
             working
             out
             their
             own
             Salvation
          
           ;
           but
           do
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             judg
             Men
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Question
           then
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Good
             Works
             of
             a
             just
             Man
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Author
           expresses
           it
           ,
           
             are
             truly
             meritorious
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ?
          
           Which
           he
           affirms
           ,
           but
           qualifies
           with
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             proceed
             from
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             Gods
             Goodness
             and
             Promise
             ,
             they
             are
             truly
             meritorious
             .
          
           But
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             denounces
             an
             Anathema
             against
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Good
             Works
             of
             justified
             Persons
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             be
             truly
             meritorious
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           then
           lie
           the
           Points
           in
           difference
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Whether
           such
           Good
           Works
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           Whether
           those
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           deserve
           an
           Anathema
           for
           so
           doing
           ?
           As
           to
           what
           relates
           to
           
             Gods
             Acceptance
             and
             Allowance
             ,
             and
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Promise
             ,
          
           we
           freely
           own
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           no
           more
           be
           meant
           ,
           what
           need
           an
           Anathema
           about
           this
           matter
           ?
           There
           must
           therefore
           be
           something
           beyond
           this
           ,
           when
           Good
           Works
           are
           not
           only
           said
           to
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           cursed
           if
           we
           do
           not
           say
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           any
           thing
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ,
           we
           must
           suppose
           these
           Conditions
           requisite
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             what
             we
             pretend
             to
             merit
             by
             ,
             be
             our
             own
             free
             act
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             not
             defective
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             be
             an
             Equality
             between
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             due
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             there
             be
             an
             Obligation
             in
             point
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             give
             that
             Reward
             to
             him
             that
             doth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           from
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           we
           deny
           that
           good
           Works
           ,
           even
           of
           justified
           Persons
           ,
           can
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           granted
           by
           themselves
           ,
           That
           what
           is
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           free
           Act
           of
           the
           Person
           who
           doth
           it
           .
           
           Now
           the
           good
           Works
           of
           justified
           persons
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           their
           own
           free
           Acts
           ,
           if
           the
           Power
           of
           doing
           them
           depend
           upon
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           an
           antecedent
           Obligation
           upon
           them
           to
           perform
           them
           :
           So
           that
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           ,
           as
           God's
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           their
           very
           Power
           of
           doing
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           If
           Men
           pretended
           to
           merit
           at
           anothers
           hands
           by
           what
           God
           gives
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           colour
           for
           it
           ;
           
           but
           to
           merit
           from
           God
           himself
           by
           what
           he
           gives
           us
           ,
           seems
           very
           incongruous
           .
           If
           I
           ow
           a
           Man
           an
           100
           l.
           and
           another
           knowing
           me
           unable
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           gives
           me
           so
           much
           to
           pay
           the
           Debt
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           may
           be
           called
           strict
           Payment
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Creditor
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Creditor
           himself
           gives
           me
           this
           100
           l.
           to
           pay
           himself
           with
           ,
           will
           any
           Man
           call
           this
           strict
           Payment
           ?
           He
           may
           call
           it
           so
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           but
           that
           only
           shews
           his
           Kindness
           and
           Favour
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           look
           very
           modestly
           or
           gratefully
           ,
           for
           the
           Debtor
           to
           insist
           upon
           it
           as
           
             true
             legal
             Payment
          
           .
           Just
           so
           it
           is
           in
           good
           Works
           done
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           never
           have
           done
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           such
           cannot
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           must
           not
           be
           defective
           ;
           because
           the
           Proportion
           is
           to
           be
           equal
           between
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           due
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           being
           perfect
           ,
           requires
           that
           there
           be
           do
           Defect
           in
           the
           Acts
           which
           merit
           it
           .
           But
           this
           can
           never
           be
           said
           of
           Good
           Works
           of
           justified
           Persons
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Defects
           in
           them
           .
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Good
           Works
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           exact
           and
           perfect
           :
           for
           although
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           comes
           from
           him
           ,
           be
           a
           perfect
           Gift
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           acts
           upon
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           raise
           them
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           Imperfections
           in
           their
           best
           Actions
           .
           And
           whatever
           is
           defective
           ,
           is
           faulty
           ;
           whatever
           is
           faulty
           ,
           must
           be
           forgiven
           :
           whatever
           needs
           forgiveness
           ,
           cannot
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           .
           But
           not
           only
           their
           Good
           Works
           are
           defective
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           merit
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           none
           but
           Good
           Works
           ,
           whereas
           the
           mixture
           of
           others
           renders
           the
           good
           uncapable
           of
           being
           meritorious
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           as
           takes
           away
           all
           claim
           of
           Merit
           in
           the
           good
           they
           perform
           .
           And
           themselves
           do
           not
           pretend
           ,
           
           that
           Men
           can
           merit
           the
           Grace
           of
           Remission
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           that
           those
           who
           cannot
           deserve
           to
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           should
           deserve
           to
           have
           an
           infinite
           Reward
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           There
           must
           be
           an
           exact
           Proportion
           between
           the
           Act
           and
           the
           Recompence
           :
           for
           to
           merit
           ,
           is
           to
           pay
           a
           Price
           for
           a
           thing
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           Acts
           of
           commutative
           Justice
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           Equality
           of
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           .
           But
           what
           Equality
           can
           there
           be
           between
           the
           imperfect
           Good
           Works
           of
           the
           best
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           perfect
           Happiness
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           especially
           when
           that
           consists
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           the
           Beatifical
           Vision
           ?
           For
           what
           Proportion
           can
           there
           be
           between
           our
           Acts
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           God's
           Acts
           towards
           the
           Blessed
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           Let
           the
           Acts
           be
           of
           what
           Person
           soever
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           Nature
           soever
           ,
           or
           from
           what
           Principle
           soever
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Acts
           of
           finite
           imperfect
           Creatures
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Equality
           ,
           or
           exact
           Proportion
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reward
           promised
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Where
           Acts
           are
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ,
           there
           follows
           an
           Obligation
           of
           strict
           Justice
           ,
           to
           pay
           the
           Recompence
           due
           to
           them
           .
           But
           what
           strict
           Justice
           can
           there
           be
           between
           the
           Creator
           and
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           recompence
           the
           Service
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           perform
           ;
           when
           their
           very
           Being
           ,
           Power
           to
           act
           ,
           Assistance
           in
           acting
           ,
           and
           Recompence
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           all
           from
           his
           Bounty
           and
           Goodness
           ?
           But
           our
           Author
           would
           avoid
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           though
           Good
           Works
           are
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             Grace
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Promise
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           are
           truly
           meritorious
           ,
           because
           it
           appears
           from
           all
           these
           things
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           meritorious
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           How
           come
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           to
           make
           good
           Works
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ?
           Are
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           imputed
           to
           those
           Good
           Works
           ?
           Then
           those
           Good
           Works
           must
           be
           as
           meritorious
           as
           Christ's
           own
           Works
           ;
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           will
           not
           assert
           .
           Or
           ,
           is
           it
           that
           Christ
           hath
           merited
           the
           Grace
           whereby
           we
           may
           merit
           ?
           But
           even
           this
           will
           not
           make
           our
           personal
           Acts
           truly
           meritorious
           ;
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           Merit
           relates
           to
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Power
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           How
           comes
           the
           Power
           of
           Grace
           to
           make
           them
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           ;
           when
           the
           Power
           of
           Grace
           doth
           so
           much
           increase
           the
           Obligation
           on
           our
           side
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             puts
             men
             into
             a
             capacity
             to
             merit
             :
          
           we
           might
           more
           reasonably
           infer
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           puts
           them
           out
           of
           a
           capacity
           of
           meriting
           ;
           because
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           things
           for
           which
           we
           can
           never
           make
           him
           any
           recompence
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           How
           comes
           a
           Divine
           Promise
           to
           make
           Acts
           truly
           meritorious
           ?
           For
           God's
           Promise
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           meer
           kindness
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           different
           from
           strict
           Justice
           :
           and
           although
           by
           the
           Promise
           God
           binds
           himself
           to
           performance
           ;
           yet
           how
           come
           those
           Acts
           to
           be
           more
           meritorious
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           the
           Acts
           of
           Repentance
           are
           of
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ?
           Yet
           none
           will
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           any
           Acts
           meritorious
           of
           that
           .
           Yet
           certainly
           there
           is
           a
           clear
           promise
           of
           Pardon
           upon
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           Good
           Works
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Promise
           in
           the
           other
           case
           doth
           not
           make
           Repentance
           meritorious
           of
           Pardon
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           make
           Good
           Works
           truly
           meritorious
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           God's
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Promise
           may
           be
           called
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Righteous
             Iudge
          
           ,
           
           may
           give
           a
           
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             to
             all
             that
             follow
             St.
          
           Paul's
           Example
           ,
           without
           making
           Good
           Works
           to
           be
           
             truly
             meritorious
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           Of
           Confession
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               it
               part
               of
               his
               Religion
               to
               make
               Gods
               of
               Men
               ;
               foolishly
               thinking
               that
               these
               have
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               often
               as
               he
               finds
               his
               Conscience
               oppressed
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               Offences
               ;
               he
               calls
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Priests
               ,
               who
               are
               commonly
               more
               wicked
               than
               himself
               ,
               and
               falling
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               he
               unfolds
               to
               him
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               his
               Soul
               ;
               and
               having
               run
               over
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               he
               asks
               of
               him
               Pardon
               and
               Forgiveness
               .
               And
               what
               is
               most
               absurd
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               sillily
               stupid
               as
               to
               believe
               ,
               That
               ,
               if
               his
            
             Ghostly
             Father
             ,
             
               after
               he
               has
               heard
               all
               his
               Villanies
               in
               his
               Ear
               ,
               does
               but
               pronounce
               three
               or
               four
            
             Latin
             
               words
               ,
               making
               the
               sign
               of
               a
            
             Cross
             
               with
               two
               fingers
               and
               a
               thumb
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               his
               sins
               are
               forthwith
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               never
               any
               thoughts
               of
               amendment
               ,
               or
               intention
               to
               forsake
               his
               wickedness
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             in
             any
             Religion
             to
             make
             Gods
             of
             Men.
             However
             he
             firmly
             holds
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             speaking
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             said
             ,
             (
             Ioh.
             20.21
             .
             )
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               whose
               sins
               you
               shall
               forgive
               ,
               they
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               whose
               sins
               you
               shall
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               :
            
             He
             gave
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             Authority
             to
             absolve
             ▪
             any
             truly
             penitent
             sinner
             from
             
             his
             sins
             .
             And
             God
             having
             thus
             
               given
               them
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
            
             and
             made
             
               them
               Christ's
               Legates
            
             ,
             (
             2
             Cor.
             5.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             12.
             )
             
               Christ's
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Dispensers
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             given
             them
             
               power
               to
               loose
               on
               Earth
               whatsoever
               was
               to
               be
               loosed
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             (
             Mat.
             18.18
             .
             )
             he
             undoubtedly
             believes
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             comes
             to
             them
             making
             a
             sincere
             and
             humble
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             with
             a
             firm
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             ,
             and
             an
             hearty
             resolution
             of
             turning
             from
             his
             evil
             ways
             ,
             may
             from
             them
             receive
             Absolution
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             given
             them
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             doubt
             but
             God
             ratifies
             above
             ,
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             in
             that
             Tribunal
             ;
             
               Loosing
               in
               Heaven
               whatsoever
               is
               thus
               loosed
               by
               them
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             that
             ,
             whosoever
             comes
             without
             the
             due
             preparation
             ,
             without
             a
             Repentance
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             real
             intension
             of
             forsaking
             his
             sins
             ,
             receives
             no
             benefit
             by
             the
             Absolution
             ,
             but
             adds
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             an
             high
             contempt
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             his
             Sacraments
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           Of
           Confession
           .
        
         
           WE
           do
           not
           charge
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             power
             of
             Absolving
             ,
             they
             make
             Gods
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           as
           our
           
             Misrepresenter
             pretends
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             gave
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             Authority
             to
             absolve
             any
             truly
             penitent
             Sinner
             from
             his
             Sins
             ,
          
           (
           which
           he
           therefore
           needlesly
           proves
           out
           of
           Scripture
           )
           
             and
             that
             such
             Absolution
             is
             ratified
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           are
           glad
           to
           find
           that
           our
           Author
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Man
             receives
             benefit
             by
             Absolution
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             real
             intention
             of
             forsaking
             his
             Sins
          
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           hope
           he
           means
           more
           than
           Attrition
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           things
           which
           stick
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practicee
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           he
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Secret
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           is
           made
           so
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           
           that
           an
           Anathema
           is
           denounced
           against
           all
           that
           deny
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           deny
           that
           God
           doth
           forgive
           
           Sins
           upon
           true
           Contrition
           .
           For
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           doth
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Contrition
             ,
             with
             Charity
          
           ,
           
           
             doth
             reconcile
             a
             Man
             to
             God
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             be
             actually
             received
             .
          
           But
           then
           it
           adds
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             desire
             of
             Confession
             is
             included
             in
             Contrition
             :
          
           Which
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Antiquity
           .
           For
           so
           lately
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
          
           ,
           and
           Gratian
           (
           in
           the
           12
           th
           .
           Century
           )
           it
           was
           a
           very
           disputable
           Point
           ,
           whether
           Confession
           to
           a
           Priest
           were
           necessary
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           for
           us
           to
           understand
           how
           that
           should
           become
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           since
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           then
           .
           Some
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           confess
           ,
           that
           some
           good
           Catholicks
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           .
           I
           suppose
           the
           old
           Canonists
           may
           pass
           for
           good
           Catholicks
           ;
           and
           yet
           Maldonat
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             all
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Decrees
             held
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Divine
             Precept
             for
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           he
           grants
           Scotus
           to
           have
           been
           .
           But
           he
           thinks
           
             it
             is
             now
             declared
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             he
             wishes
             it
             were
             .
          
           And
           we
           think
           it
           is
           too
           much
           already
           ,
           unless
           there
           were
           better
           ground
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           an
           Anathema
           is
           denounced
           against
           those
           who
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Whose
             Sins
             ye
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             ,
             &c.
          
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           
           so
           as
           to
           imply
           the
           necessity
           of
           Confession
           :
           Whereas
           there
           is
           no
           appearance
           in
           the
           words
           of
           any
           such
           Sense
           ;
           and
           themselves
           grant
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           St.
           Matthew
           and
           St.
           Mark
           speak
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Commission
          
           )
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           
             Sacramental
             Confession
          
           ,
           
           but
           a
           general
           Confession
           is
           sufficient
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           the
           Elder
           Iansenius
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             here
             granted
             ,
             doth
             not
             imply
          
           Sacramental
           Confession
           .
           Cajetant
           yields
           ,
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             Command
             for
             Confession
             here
             .
          
           And
           Catharinus
           adds
           ,
           That
           Cajetan
           
             would
             not
             allow
             any
             one
             Place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
          
           And
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           he
           denies
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Command
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           goes
           not
           about
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           Cajetan
           contradicts
           himself
           elsewhere
           ,
           viz.
           when
           he
           wrote
           School-Divinity
           ,
           before
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Vasques
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             if
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             none
             can
             infer
             from
             them
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
          
           But
           
             Gregory
             de
             Valentia
          
           evidently
           proves
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           doth
           relate
           to
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           in
           Baptism
           ;
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Comparison
           of
           places
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           
           of
           Saint
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           same
           
           Anathema's
           that
           this
           hath
           been
           always
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           ancient
           practice
           ,
           either
           of
           
             Canonical
             Confession
          
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           publick
           Offenses
           ;
           nor
           of
           
             Voluntary
             Confession
          
           ,
           for
           ease
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           perplexed
           Minds
           of
           doubting
           or
           dejected
           Penitents
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           we
           say
           was
           not
           owned
           nor
           practised
           by
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           was
           this
           Sacramental
           Confession
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           Remission
           of
           sins
           before
           God.
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           produce
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Citations
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           we
           never
           deny
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           hold
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           they
           must
           prove
           from
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           Sins
           after
           Baptism
           cannot
           be
           forgiven
           without
           Confession
           to
           men
           :
           
           which
           those
           who
           consider
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           will
           never
           undertake
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           Testimonies
           of
           undoubted
           Antiquity
           against
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           Bonaventu●e
           grants
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Lateran
           Decree
           of
           Innocentius
           3.
           it
           was
           no
           Heresie
           to
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           Confession
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           excuses
           those
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Lombard
           and
           Gratian
           ,
           held
           that
           Opinion
           .
           And
           all
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           besides
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           to
           this
           day
           reject
           the
           necessity
           of
           particular
           Confession
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Remission
           ,
           as
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           themselves
           confess
           .
           So
           Godignus
           doth
           of
           the
           
             Abyssins
             ;
             Philippus
             à
             SS
             .
             Trinitate
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Iacobites
             ;
             Clemens
             Galanus
          
           of
           the
           Nestorians
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             made
             a
             Decree
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Confession
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             .
          
           And
           
             Alexius
             Meneses
          
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           Greeks
           believe
           Confession
           only
           to
           be
           of
           Positive
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Institution
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Critical
             History
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
          
           proves
           .
           And
           the
           very
           Form
           of
           their
           Absolution
           declares
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           think
           particular
           Confession
           of
           all
           known
           Sins
           ,
           necessary
           to
           pardon
           :
           for
           therein
           the
           Priest
           absolves
           the
           Penitent
           from
           
             the
             sins
             he
             hath
             not
             confessed
             through
             forgetfulness
             ,
             or
             shame
             .
          
           And
           now
           let
           any
           one
           prove
           this
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Catholick
           Tradition
           by
           Vincentius
           his
           Rules
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             always
             received
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             All.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Indulgences
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               ,
               that
               his
               Holy
               Father
               the
            
             Pope
             
               can
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               commit
               what
               sins
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               especially
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               make
               him
               a
               present
               of
               a
               round
               Sum
               of
               Mony
               ,
               he
               never
               need
               doubt
               of
               an
            
             Indulgence
             or
             Pardon
             
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Heirs
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               Crimes
               or
               Wickedness
               ,
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Posterity
               may
               have
               convenience
               of
               falling
               into
               .
               And
               having
               this
            
             Commission
             
               in
               his
               Pocket
               ,
               under
               the
            
             Popes
             
               Broad
               Seal
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               confident
               that
               Christ
               will
               confirm
               ,
               and
               stand
               to
               all
               that
               his
            
             Vicar
             
               upon
               Earth
               has
               granted
               ,
               and
               not
               call
               him
               to
               any
               account
               for
               any
               thing
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               although
               he
               should
               chance
               to
               die
               without
               the
               least
               remorse
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               Repentance
               for
               his
               sins
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             can
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             commit
             any
             sins
             whatsoever
             :
             Or
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             he
             can
             obtain
             an
             
               Indulgence
               or
               Pardon
            
             for
             sins
             that
             are
             to
             be
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             hereafter
             .
             He
             firmly
             believes
             that
             no
             sins
             can
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               true
               and
               hearty
               Repentance
            
             :
             But
             that
             still
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             granting
             Indulgences
             ,
             which
             concern
             not
             at
             all
             the
             
               Remission
               of
               sins
            
             either
             Mortal
             or
             Venial
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             some
             Temporal
             Punishments
             remaining
             due
             after
             the
             Guilt
             is
             remitted
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             Mitigation
             or
             Relaxation
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             of
             
               Canonical
               Penances
            
             ,
             which
             are
             or
             may
             be
             injoyn'd
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             degrees
             of
             demerit
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             be
             grounded
             on
             the
             Judiciary
             Power
             ,
             left
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             :
             whereby
             Authority
             was
             given
             to
             erect
             a
             
               Court
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             to
             assign
             Penalties
             or
             release
             them
             ,
             as
             circumstances
             should
             reguire
             .
             And
             this
             Authority
             he
             knows
             S.
             Paul
             plainly
             own'd
             ,
             (
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
             )
             where
             he
             decreed
             a
             Penance
             ;
             Sufficient
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               this
               punishment
               :
            
             And
             (
             2
             Cor.
             2.10
             .
             )
             where
             he
             released
             one
             ;
             
               For
               your
               sake
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             Penance
             injoyn'd
             the
             incestuous
             
               Corinthian
               ,
               )
               I
               forgive
               it
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             what
             Mony
             there
             is
             given
             at
             any
             time
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             concerns
             not
             at
             all
             the
             
             Pope's
             Coffers
             ,
             but
             is
             by
             every
             one
             given
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             to
             Prisoners
             ,
             &c.
             wherefore
             they
             judge
             it
             most
             Charity
             .
             And
             tho'
             he
             acknowledges
             many
             abuses
             have
             been
             committed
             in
             granting
             and
             
               gaining
               Indulgences
            
             ,
             through
             the
             default
             of
             some
             particular
             Persons
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             these
             can
             in
             Justice
             be
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             her
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             ●specially
             ,
             since
             she
             has
             been
             so
             careful
             in
             the
             ret●enching
             them
             :
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             what
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               .
               Dec.
               de
               Indulg
               .
               cum
               potestas
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Indulgences
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THey
           must
           be
           extreamly
           ignorant
           ,
           who
           take
           the
           Power
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           to
           be
           
             a
             Leave
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             commit
             what
             Sins
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             ,
             they
             shall
             escape
             Punishment
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             another
             World.
          
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           is
           made
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           he
           saith
           true
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           
             That
             he
             hath
             described
             the
             Belief
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             apprehension
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Protestant
             :
          
           He
           shews
           how
           well
           he
           understood
           the
           Matters
           in
           difference
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           no
           other
           Person
           besides
           himself
           ever
           had
           such
           an
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           like
           a
           Scholar
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             But
             now
             he
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             can
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             commit
             any
             Sins
             whatsoever
             ;
             or
             that
             for
             any
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             ,
             he
             can
             obtain
             any
             Indulgence
             or
             Pardon
             for
             Sins
             that
             are
             to
             be
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Heirs
             hereafter
             .
          
           Very
           well
           !
           But
           what
           thinks
           he
           of
           obtaining
           an
           Indulgence
           ,
           or
           Pardon
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           committed
           ?
           Is
           no
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           obtained
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           for
           a
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           ?
           He
           cannot
           but
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Tax
           of
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Chamber
             for
             several
             Sins
          
           ,
           and
           what
           Sums
           are
           there
           set
           upon
           them
           .
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           as
           freely
           speak
           against
           this
           ?
           This
           is
           published
           in
           the
           vast
           Collection
           of
           Tracts
           of
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           
             Popes
             Authority
          
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           certain
           Rates
           for
           Perjury
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           Apostacy
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           what
           do
           these
           Sums
           of
           Mony
           mean
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           small
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           better
           Bargain
           ,
           for
           the
           Sins
           are
           very
           great
           .
           And
           Espencaeus
           complains
           ,
           
           
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             called
             in
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Popes
             Legats
             renerred
             those
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             them
             ,
          
           It
           seems
           then
           a
           Sum
           of
           Mony
           may
           be
           of
           some
           consequence
           towards
           the
           obtaining
           Pardon
           for
           a
           Sin
           past
           ,
           tho'
           not
           for
           a
           Licence
           to
           commit
           it
           .
           But
           what
           mighty
           difference
           is
           there
           ,
           whether
           a
           Man
           procures
           with
           Mony
           a
           Dispensation
           ,
           or
           a
           Pardon
           ?
           For
           the
           Sin
           can
           hurt
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           had
           Licence
           to
           commit
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             He
             doth
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             grant
             Indulgences
             ;
             which
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             concern
             not
             at
             all
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             either
             mortal
             or
             venial
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             some
             temporal
             Punishments
             remaining
             due
             after
             the
             Guilt
             is
             remitted
             .
          
           Here
           now
           arises
           a
           material
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           Whether
           the
           Popes
           or
           the
           Representer
           be
           rather
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           If
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           grant
           the
           Indulgences
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           then
           not
           only
           the
           bare
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           is
           concerned
           
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           
             the
             plenary
          
           and
           
             most
             plenary
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           is
           to
           be
           had
           by
           them
           .
           So
           Boniface
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           in
           his
           Bull
           of
           Iubilee
           granted
           ,
           
             Non
             solum
             plenam
             &
             largiorem
             ,
             imo
             plenissimam
             veniam
             peccatorum
             .
          
           If
           these
           words
           had
           no
           relation
           to
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           horribly
           cheated
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           them
           .
           In
           the
           Bull
           of
           Clement
           the
           6
           th
           ,
           not
           extant
           in
           the
           Bullarium
           ,
           
           but
           published
           out
           of
           the
           Vtrecht
           Manuscript
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           plenary
           Absolution
           from
           all
           Sins
           is
           declared
           to
           all
           persons
           who
           died
           in
           the
           Way
           to
           Rome
           ;
           but
           he
           commands
           the
           Angels
           of
           Paradise
           to
           carry
           the
           Soul
           immediately
           to
           Heaven
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           whatever
           implies
           such
           an
           Absolution
           as
           carries
           a
           Soul
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           doth
           concern
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           .
           Boniface
           IX
           .
           granted
           Indulgences
           ,
           
             à
             Poenâ
             &
             à
             Culpâ
          
           ;
           and
           those
           certainly
           concerned
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ;
           being
           not
           barely
           from
           the
           temporal
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Guilt
           it self
           .
           Clement
           VIII
           .
           whom
           Bellarmine
           magnifies
           for
           his
           care
           in
           reforming
           Indulgences
           ,
           in
           his
           Bull
           of
           Iubilee
           ,
           grants
           
             a
             most
             plenary
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ;
           and
           Vrban
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           since
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           Relaxation
           of
           Penances
           ,
           but
           
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ;
           and
           so
           lately
           as
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1671.
           
           Clement
           the
           10
           th
           published
           an
           Indulgence
           upon
           the
           Canonization
           of
           five
           new
           Saints
           ,
           wherein
           he
           not
           only
           grants
           a
           plenary
           Indulgence
           of
           Sins
           ,
           but
           upon
           invocation
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Saints
           
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ,
             a
             plenary
             Indulgence
             of
             all
             his
             Sins
             .
          
           And
           what
           doth
           this
           signifie
           
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           if
           it
           do
           not
           concern
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Indulgences
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Mitigation
             or
             Relaxation
             ,
             upon
             just
             Causes
             ,
             of
             Canonical
             Penances
             ,
             which
             are
             or
             may
             be
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             penitent
             Senners
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             degrees
             of
             Demerits
             .
          
           If
           by
           Canonical
           Penances
           ,
           they
           mean
           those
           enjoined
           by
           the
           Penitential
           Canons
           ,
           
             Greg.
             de
             Valentia
          
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             Opinion
             differs
             not
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             makes
             Indulgences
             to
             be
             useless
             and
             dangerous
             things
             .
             Bellarmin
          
           brings
           several
           Arguments
           against
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           
             There
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Indulgences
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           
             They
             would
             be
             rather
             hur●ful
             than
             profitable
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             would
             deceive
             her
             Children
             by
             them
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           
             They
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           
           (
           4.
           )
           
             They
             who
             receive
             Indulgences
             ,
             do
             undergo
             Canonical
             Penances
             .
          
           (
           5.
           )
           
             The
             Form
             of
             them
             doth
             express
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             relate
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           how
           far
           he
           is
           from
           true
           Representing
           the
           Nature
           of
           Indulgences
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           dispute
           the
           Church's
           Power
           in
           relaxing
           Canonical
           Penances
           to
           penitent
           sinners
           upon
           just
           Causes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           IX
           .
           Of
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               very
               injuriously
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               his
               Sufferings
               &
               Death
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               satisfactory
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               every
               one
               to
               make
            
             satisfaction
             
               for
               themselves
               .
               And
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               after
               he
               has
               been
               at
               Confession
               ,
               the
               Priest
               injoyns
               him
               a
            
             Penance
             ;
             
               by
               the
               performance
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               is
               to
            
             satisfie
             
               for
               his
               offences
               ;
               And
               thus
               confidently
               relying
               upon
               his
               own
               penitential
            
             Works
             ,
             
               he
               utterly
               evacuates
            
             Christ's
             Passion
             ;
             
               and
               though
               he
               professes
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               is
               his
               Saviour
               ;
               yet
               by
               his
               little
               trusting
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               seems
               to
               think
               him
               to
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               than
               what
               his
            
             Crucifix
             
               informs
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               meer
            
             Woodden
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             ,
             to
             think
             injuriously
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             believes
             ,
             that
             though
             
               condign
               Satisfaction
            
             for
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Pain
             eternal
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             be
             proper
             only
             to
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             yet
             that
             penitent
             Sinners
             being
             redeem'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Members
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             satisfie
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             
               temporal
               pain
            
             ,
             which
             by
             order
             of
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             sometimes
             remains
             due
             ,
             after
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             
               eternal
               pains
            
             are
             remitted
             .
             So
             that
             trusting
             in
             Christ
             as
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             he
             yet
             does
             not
             think
             that
             by
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             every
             Christian
             is
             discharg'd
             of
             his
             particular
             Sufferings
             ;
             but
             that
             every
             one
             is
             to
             suffer
             something
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             ,
             who
             by
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             in
             suffering
             in
             his
             
               own
               flesh
            
             ,
             did
             
               accomplish
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               wanted
               of
               the
               Passions
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.24
             .
             and
             this
             he
             finds
             every
             where
             in
             
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
            
             People
             admonish'd
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             doing
             Penance
             in
             
               Fasting
               ,
               Sack-cloth
               and
               Ashes
            
             ,
             and
             by
             voluntary
             austerities
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             .
             And
             these
             
               personal
               Satisfactions
            
             God
             has
             sufficiently
             also
             minded
             him
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             punishments
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             infinite
             others
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             the
             Afflictions
             sent
             by
             God
             upon
             our
             own
             Age
             ,
             in
             
               Flagues
               ,
               Wars
               ,
               Fires
               ,
               Persecutions
               ,
               Rebellions
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             :
             Which
             ,
             few
             are
             so
             Atheistical
             ,
             but
             they
             confess
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             for
             the
             
               just
               Chastisement
            
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             which
             we
             are
             to
             undergo
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               infinite
               Satisfaction
            
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             undervaluing
             it
             .
             Now
             being
             thus
             convinc'd
             of
             some
             
               temporal
               punishments
            
             being
             due
             to
             his
             sins
             ,
             he
             accepts
             of
             all
             Tribulations
             ,
             whether
             in
             Body
             ,
             Name
             or
             Estate
             ,
             from
             whence-soever
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             his
             own
             chusing
             ,
             offers
             them
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             discharging
             this
             debt
             ,
             still
             confessing
             ,
             that
             his
             Offences
             deserve
             yet
             more
             .
             But
             these
             penitential
             Works
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             satisfactory
             ,
             than
             as
             joyn'd
             and
             apply'd
             to
             
               that
               satisfaction
            
             which
             Jesus
             made
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             in
             virtue
             of
             which
             alone
             ,
             all
             our
             good
             Works
             find
             a
             grateful
             acceptance
             in
             God's
             sight
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           IX
           .
           Of
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             injuriously
             of
             Christ's
             Passion
             :
          
           But
           then
           he
           distinguishes
           
             the
             Eternal
             and
             Temporal
             Pain
             due
             to
             Sin.
             As
             to
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Eterternal
             Pain
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Pain
             ,
             which
             may
             remain
             due
             by
             God's
             Iustice
             ,
             after
             the
             other
             are
             remitted
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Penitent
             Sinners
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             satisfy
             for
             that
             by
             ●rayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             These
             Penitential
             Works
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             no
             otherwise
             satisfactory
             ,
             than
             as
             jo●ned
             and
             applyed
             to
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             ,
             in
             virtue
             of
             which
             alone
             our
             good
             Works
             find
             a
             grateful
             acceptance
             in
             God's
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           But
           for
           right
           apprehending
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           grant
           both
           Eternal
           and
           Temporal
           Pain
           due
           to
           Sin
           ,
           to
           be
           remitted
           in
           Baptism
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           is
           for
           Sins
           committed
           after
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           distinguish
           between
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Church
           before
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           for
           some
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           to
           sin
           which
           is
           unremitted
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           truly
           Penitential
           Works
           are
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           avert
           his
           displeasure
           ;
           
           but
           we
           deny
           that
           there
           can
           be
           
             any
             Compensation
             in
             way
             of
             Equivalency
             ,
          
           between
           what
           we
           suffer
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           deserve
           .
        
         
           The
           Matter
           in
           Controversy
           therefore
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           consists
           in
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           after
           the
           total
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           they
           suppose
           a
           Temporal
           Punishment
           to
           remain
           ,
           when
           the
           Eternal
           is
           forgiven
           ;
           which
           the
           Penitent
           is
           to
           satisfy
           God's
           Justice
           for
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           being
           done
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           into
           Purgatory
           for
           that
           End.
           Of
           which
           more
           under
           that
           Head.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Satisfaction
           may
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           after
           Absolution
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Priest.
           So
           that
           although
           the
           Penitent
           be
           admitted
           into
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ;
           yet
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Absolution
           (
           according
           to
           their
           Form
           )
           do
           not
           set
           him
           so
           free
           ,
           but
           he
           either
           wants
           a
           new
           Supply
           from
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           from
           the
           same
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Saints
           ;
           or
           
           else
           he
           is
           to
           satisfy
           for
           the
           Temporal
           Punishment
           by
           his
           own
           Penances
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           these
           Penitential
           Works
           are
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           proper
           Satisfaction
           to
           Divine
           Justice
           .
           And
           however
           softly
           this
           may
           be
           expressed
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           merited
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           merit
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Satisfaction
           ,
           we
           are
           enabled
           to
           satisfy
           for
           our selves
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Satisfaction
           by
           way
           of
           Justice
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           be
           a
           Controversy
           about
           Words
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           these
           Penitential
           Works
           may
           not
           only
           be
           sufficient
           for
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           they
           may
           be
           so
           over-done
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           share
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           others
           who
           fall
           short
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           duly
           applied
           to
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Indulgences
           .
           And
           about
           these
           Points
           ,
           we
           must
           desire
           greater
           Proof
           than
           we
           have
           ever
           yet
           seen
           .
        
      
       
         
           X.
           Of
           Reading
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               it
               part
               of
               his
               Duty
               to
               think
               meanly
               of
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               to
               speak
               irreverently
               of
               the
            
             Scripture
             ;
             
               to
               do
               what
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               to
               lessen
               the
               repute
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               disgrace
               .
               And
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               says
               it
               is
            
             obscure
             ,
             
               full
               of
            
             ambiguous
             
               expressions
               ,
               plain
            
             contradictions
             ,
             
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               read
               by
               the
            
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               nor
               fit
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               Vulgar
               Languages
               :
               And
               without
               respect
               to
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               or
               his
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               profanely
               Preaches
               ,
               that
               no
               Ten
               Books
               in
               the
               World
               have
               done
               so
               much
               mischief
               to
               Christianity
               as
               this
               one
               :
               And
               under
               a
               vain
               pretence
               of
               preventing
               farther
               inconveniences
               ,
               endeavours
               to
               deprive
               all
               of
               this
               Spiritual
               comfort
               ,
               of
               this
               Divine
               Food
               ,
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               Light
               ;
               that
               so
               being
               kept
               in
            
             darkness
             ,
             
               they
               may
               be
               also
               preserv'd
               in
            
             ignorance
             ,
             
               and
               Damn'd
               Eternally
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             in
             any
             one
             to
             think
             ,
             speak
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             irreverently
             towards
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             by
             any
             means
             whatsoever
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             dis-repute
             or
             disgrace
             .
             He
             holds
             it
             in
             the
             highest
             Veneration
             of
             all
             men
             living
             ,
             he
             professes
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               Dew
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               Fountain
               of
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ;
             that
             to
             profane
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             incur
             the
             guilt
             of
             Damnation
             :
             And
             that
             we
             are
             rather
             bound
             to
             lose
             our
             lives
             ,
             than
             concur
             any
             way
             to
             its
             profanation
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             think
             it
             fit
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             generally
             by
             all
             ,
             without
             Licence
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Tongues
            
             :
             Not
             for
             any
             disrespect
             to
             it
             ;
             But
             ,
             I.
             Because
             he
             understands
             ,
             that
             
               private
               Interpretation
            
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             II.
             Because
             that
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             
             Paul
             are
             
               certain
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               which
               the
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               deprave
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               )
               to
               their
               own
               perdition
               .
            
             III.
             Because
             God
             hath
             given
             only
             
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               other-some
               Eva●gelists
               ,
               and
               other-some
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             For
             these
             Reasons
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             not
             convenient
             for
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             read
             indifferently
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             express
             Licence
             ,
             and
             good
             testimony
             from
             their
             Curates
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             
               humble
               ,
               discreet
            
             ,
             and
             devout
             persons
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             observe
             directions
             in
             the
             perusing
             this
             
               Sacred
               Volume
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             Godly
             Histories
             ,
             and
             imitable
             examples
             of
             Humility
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             such
             places
             as
             are
             apt
             to
             provoke
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             fear
             of
             God's
             Judgments
             ,
             love
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             all
             
               Hard
               ,
               Obscure
            
             and
             Disputable
             Points
             to
             refer
             all
             to
             the
             Arbitrement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
            
             :
             Never
             presuming
             to
             contend
             ,
             controul
             ,
             teach
             ,
             or
             talk
             of
             their
             
               own
               Sense
            
             and
             Phansie
             in
             deep
             Questions
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             
               high
               Mysteries
            
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             expecting
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             from
             the
             
               Lips
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               shall
               keep
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               mouth
               they
               shall
               require
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             And
             this
             caution
             is
             used
             ,
             lest
             that
             the
             Scripture
             coming
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             presuming
             sort
             of
             proud
             ,
             curious
             and
             contentious
             people
             ,
             be
             abused
             and
             perverted
             ;
             who
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             enquire
             into
             Dogmatical
             ,
             Mystical
             ,
             High
             and
             Hidden
             secrets
             of
             God's
             Counsels
             ,
             into
             
               Predestination
               ,
               Reprobation
               ,
               Election
               ,
               Pre-science
               ,
            
             and
             other
             such
             
               incomprehensible
               Mysteries
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             presumption
             of
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Spirit
             ,
             immediately
             become
             
               Teachers
               ,
               Controllors
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iudges
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             all
             ;
             and
             acknowledging
             no
             Authority
             left
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             to
             submit
             ;
             under
             pretence
             of
             Scripture
             and
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ,
             make
             way
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               Profaneness
               ,
               Irreligion
               and
               Atheism
            
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             not
             for
             the
             preserving
             Ignorance
             ,
             he
             allows
             a
             restraint
             upon
             the
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             preventing
             a
             
               blind
               ignorant
               Presumption
            
             .
             And
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             without
             casting
             the
             
               holy
               to
               dogs
               ,
               or
               pearls
               to
               swine
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           X.
           Of
           Reading
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             speak
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             irreverently
             towards
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             means
             whatsoever
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             disrepute
             or
             disgrace
             :
          
           but
           not
           being
           contented
           with
           this
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             he
             holds
             it
             in
             the
             highest
             Veneration
             of
             all
             Men
             living
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           here
           we
           must
           desire
           a
           little
           better
           Representation
           of
           this
           Matter
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           those
           who
           derive
           its
           Authority
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           who
           set
           Traditions
           in
           
           equal
           esteem
           with
           it
           ;
           who
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           its
           Obscurity
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           said
           to
           hold
           in
           equal
           Veneration
           with
           those
           who
           maintain
           its
           independent
           Authority
           ,
           its
           Sufficiency
           and
           Perspicuity
           .
           And
           these
           are
           known
           and
           material
           Points
           in
           Controversy
           between
           us
           and
           them
           :
           therefore
           let
           them
           not
           say
           ,
           they
           hold
           it
           in
           the
           highest
           Veneration
           of
           all
           men
           living
           ;
           tho
           those
           thought
           themselves
           thorough
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           have
           compared
           it
           to
           a
           
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             to
             a
          
           Lesbian
           
             Rule
             ,
             to
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             unsensed
             Characters
             ,
          
           and
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           But
           we
           are
           well
           pleased
           to
           find
           them
           express
           such
           Veneration
           for
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           then
           are
           the
           people
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           reading
           it
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             out
             of
             disrespect
             to
             it
             .
          
           But
           why
           then
           ?
           (
           1.
           )
           
             Because
             private
             Interpretation
             is
             not
             proper
             for
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Pet.
           1.20
           .
           )
           One
           would
           think
           the
           Scripture
           were
           not
           kept
           o●ly
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Sense
           being
           put
           upon
           it
           ;
           for
           any
           one
           that
           would
           but
           consider
           that
           place
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           must
           relate
           to
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           ;
           and
           doth
           he
           think
           the
           Prophets
           were
           to
           be
           debarred
           from
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           playing
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           reasoning
           from
           it
           (
           2
           )
           
             Because
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
          
           Paul
           
             are
             certain
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             ●nderstood
             ,
             which
             the
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             deprave
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Perdition
             ,
          
           (
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           )
           Now
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           such
           men
           deserve
           more
           to
           be
           debarred
           from
           medling
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           who
           make
           such
           perverse
           Inferences
           from
           it
           ,
           than
           ordinary
           Readers
           .
           And
           if
           they
           use
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           this
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           excused
           from
           depraving
           it
           .
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           there
           were
           then
           
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             men
          
           ,
           who
           misunderstood
           ,
           or
           misapplied
           the
           Writings
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           There
           are
           men
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           who
           abuse
           the
           best
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           Doth
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           must
           not
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           made
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           mens
           making
           ill
           use
           of
           it
           ?
           If
           this
           had
           been
           the
           just
           consequence
           ,
           would
           not
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           have
           thought
           of
           this
           ?
           But
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           making
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           adviseth
           those
           persons
           he
           writes
           to
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           mighty
           regard
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Prophetical
           Writings
           ,
           
             as
             to
             a
             Light
             shi●ing
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           According
           to
           this
           way
           of
           deducing
           Consequences
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           should
           have
           argued
           just
           contrary
           ;
           
             The
             Prophetical
             Writings
             are
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             theref●r●
             meddle
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             trust
             your
             Guides
             :
          
           Whereas
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           
           told
           them
           what
           the
           Apostles
           saw
           and
           heard
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             Prophetical
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Rhemists
           translate
           it
           .
           How
           could
           that
           be
           
             more
             sure
          
           to
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           allowed
           to
           read
           ,
           consider
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ?
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Because
             God
             hath
             given
             only
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             other
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             other
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           Doth
           it
           hence
           follow
           that
           the
           People
           are
           not
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           In
           the
           Universities
           ,
           Tutors
           are
           appointed
           to
           interpret
           Aristotle
           to
           their
           Pupils
           ;
           doth
           it
           hence
           follow
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           read
           Aristotle
           themselves
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Advantage
           to
           have
           such
           infallible
           Interpreters
           as
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           all
           Christians
           are
           bound
           to
           follow
           their
           Sense
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           delivered
           it
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           Question
           be
           about
           the
           Sense
           of
           these
           Interpreters
           ;
           must
           their
           Books
           not
           be
           looked
           into
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Error
           ?
           This
           Reason
           will
           still
           hold
           against
           those
           who
           go
           about
           to
           deliver
           their
           Sense
           ;
           and
           so
           on
           ,
           till
           by
           this
           Method
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           all
           sort
           of
           Books
           and
           Interpretations
           be
           rejected
           ;
           unless
           any
           such
           can
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           liable
           to
           be
           abused
           or
           misunderstood
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           to
           blame
           who
           do
           not
           discover
           it
           .
           But
           as
           yet
           we
           see
           no
           Remedy
           for
           two
           things
           in
           Mankind
           ,
           a
           proneness
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           Mistake
           .
           But
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           away
           from
           them
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Means
           to
           prevent
           both
           ,
           viz.
           a
           diligent
           ,
           and
           careful
           ,
           and
           humble
           reading
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           3.
           
           He
           denies
           
             that
             all
             persons
             are
             forbid
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             License
             ,
             and
             good
             Testimony
             from
             their
             Curats
             :
             and
             therefore
             their
             design
             is
             not
             to
             preserve
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             a
             blind
             ,
             ignorant
             presumption
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           plausible
           pretences
           to
           such
           as
           search
           no
           farther
           ;
           but
           the
           Mystery
           of
           this
           matter
           lies
           much
           deeper
           .
           It
           was
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           keep
           the
           Bible
           wholly
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           Reformation
           they
           found
           it
           impossible
           ;
           so
           many
           Translations
           being
           made
           into
           vulgar
           Languages
           ;
           and
           therefore
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           have
           Translations
           made
           by
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Body
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           people
           of
           better
           inclinations
           to
           Piety
           were
           not
           to
           be
           satisfied
           without
           the
           Bible
           ;
           therefore
           they
           thought
           it
           the
           better
           way
           to
           permit
           certain
           persons
           whom
           they
           could
           trust
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           License
           to
           read
           it
           :
           And
           this
           was
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           the
           fourth
           Rule
           of
           the
           
             Index
             Liber
             .
             prohibit
          
           .
           made
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           Pius
           IV.
           by
           which
           any
           one
           may
           
           see
           it
           was
           not
           an
           Original
           Permission
           out
           of
           any
           good
           Will
           to
           the
           Thing
           ;
           but
           an
           Aftergame
           to
           get
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           People
           again
           :
           And
           therefore
           Absolution
           was
           to
           be
           denied
           to
           those
           who
           would
           not
           deliver
           them
           to
           their
           Ordinaries
           when
           they
           were
           called
           for
           :
           And
           the
           Regulars
           themselves
           were
           not
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           have
           Bibles
           without
           a
           License
           :
           And
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           the
           Addition
           of
           Clement
           VIII
           .
           to
           that
           fourth
           Rule
           ,
           he
           withdraws
           any
           new
           Power
           of
           granting
           such
           Licenses
           ;
           and
           saith
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Command
             and
             Vsage
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             to
             be
             inviolably
             observed
          
           :
           Wherein
           I
           think
           he
           declares
           himself
           fully
           against
           such
           Licenses
           :
           And
           that
           inferior
           Guides
           should
           grant
           them
           against
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Unity
           and
           Subordination
           they
           boast
           of
           .
        
      
       
         
           XI
           .
           Of
           Apocryphal
           Books
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               it
               lawful
               to
               make
               what
            
             Additions
             
               to
               Scripture
               his
               Party
               thinks
               good
               ;
               and
               therefore
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               ancient
            
             Canon
             
               approved
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               primitive
               Christians
               ;
               but
               allows
            
             equal
             
               Authority
               to
               the
               Books
               of
            
             Toby
             ,
             Judith
             ,
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Macchabees
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
            
             Scripture
             ;
             
               altho'
               these
               were
               always
               rejected
               by
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               never
               exant
               in
               the
            
             Hebrew
             
               Copy
               ,
               and
               expresly
               condemn'd
               by
               St.
            
             Jerome
             ,
             as
             not
             Canonical
             ,
             
               and
               never
               admitted
               by
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               but
               only
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               their
               Synods
               ,
               which
               made
               these
            
             Innovations
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             yet
             allows
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Toby
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Macchabees
               ,
            
             to
             be
             Canonical
             :
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             has
             declar'd
             them
             such
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             these
             later
             ages
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               (
               Orat.
               de
               S
               S.
               Macc.
               )
            
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             year
             354.
             
             Also
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               (
               lib.
               de
               Iacob
               .
               &
               vit
               .
               beat
               .
               )
            
             An.
             370.
             
             Innocent
             .
             I.
             
               (
               Ep.
               ad
               Exup
               .
            
             )
             They
             were
             also
             received
             by
             the
             third
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               An.
            
             419.
             which
             approv'd
             all
             these
             Books
             as
             Canonical
             ,
             Can.
             47.
             and
             was
             subscrib'd
             by
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             in
             the
             6
             th
             General
             Synod
             ,
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               Doct.
               Christ.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             So
             that
             to
             him
             't
             is
             of
             little
             concern
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             ever
             in
             the
             
               Hebrew
               Copy
            
             ;
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             being
             of
             much
             more
             Authority
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             He
             having
             no
             other
             assurance
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             Gospels
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             he
             has
             learn'd
             from
             that
             great
             Doctor
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             
             who
             declares
             his
             mind
             plainly
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               except
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               mov'd
               him
               threunto
               .
               (
               Contra
               Ep.
               Fundam
               .
            
             c.
             4.
             )
             Now
             he
             is
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             many
             doubted
             whether
             these
             Books
             were
             Canonical
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             amongst
             others
             ,
             S.
             Ierom
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             declar'd
             them
             so
             :
             But
             since
             the
             
             Church's
             Declaration
             ,
             no
             Catholick
             ever
             doubted
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             of
             other
             Books
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             the
             
               second
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             the
             
               second
               and
               third
               of
               St.
            
             John
             ,
             St.
             Jude
             
               's
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Apocalyps
             :
             All
             which
             were
             for
             many
             years
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             doubted
             of
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             declar'd
             and
             receiv'd
             as
             Canonical
             .
             This
             he
             finds
             S.
             Ierome
             expresly
             confessing
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               for
               some
               time
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Judith
             
               seemed
               to
               him
               Apocryphal
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             till
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             declar'd
             it
             otherwise
             .
             
               Praef.
               in
               Iudith
            
             .
             The
             like
             he
             affirms
             of
             S.
             
               Iames's
               Epistle
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             doubted
             of
             by
             many
             for
             several
             years
             ;
             
               Paulatim
               tempore
               procedente
               meruit
               authoritatem
               :
               By
               little
               and
               little
               in
               process
               of
               time
               it
               gain'd
               Authority
               .
               De
               viris
               illus
               .
               verb.
               Iacob
               .
            
             For
             this
             reason
             he
             matters
             not
             what
             Books
             have
             been
             reputed
             Apocryphal
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             years
             :
             But
             only
             what
             Books
             are
             receiv'd
             and
             declar'd
             by
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Canonical
            
             ,
             in
             what
             year
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             soever
             .
             For
             believing
             the
             
               same
               spirit
               of
               Truth
            
             assists
             her
             in
             
               all
               Ages
            
             ;
             he
             looks
             upon
             himself
             equally
             oblig'd
             to
             receive
             her
             Definitions
             of
             the
             Year
             419.
             as
             of
             any
             of
             the
             precedent
             years
             :
             It
             not
             being
             possible
             for
             Christ
             to
             fail
             of
             his
             Promise
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             err
             or
             misguide
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             year
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             
               any
               other
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XI
           .
           Of
           Apocryphal
           Books
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WE
           do
           not
           charge
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           with
           
             making
             what
             Additions
             to
             Scripture
             they
             think
             good
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Misrepresenter
           saith
           ;
           but
           we
           charge
           them
           with
           taking
           into
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           such
           Books
           as
           were
           not
           received
           for
           Canonical
           by
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           as
           those
           Books
           himself
           mentions
           ,
           
             viz.
             Toby
             ,
             Iudith
             ,
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           and
           Maccabees
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           only
           charge
           them
           with
           this
           ,
           but
           with
           Anathematizing
           all
           those
           who
           do
           not
           upon
           this
           Declaration
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           Canonical
           ;
           since
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           ,
           
           that
           these
           Books
           never
           were
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Canon
           ,
           and
           were
           left
           out
           by
           many
           Christian
           Writers
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           cannot
           add
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           
             thinks
             it
             damnable
             to
             do
             it
          
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           make
           any
           Books
           Canonical
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           so
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           ?
           For
           the
           Scripture
           in
           this
           sense
           is
           the
           Canon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           add
           to
           the
           Canon
           ,
           it
           adds
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           it
           
           makes
           it
           necessary
           to
           believe
           some
           Books
           to
           be
           of
           infallible
           Authority
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           believed
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Iewish
           or
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           by
           abundant
           Testimonies
           to
           that
           purpose
           produced
           by
           a
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           considered
           by
           the
           Representer
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           have
           talked
           so
           crudely
           about
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           I
           must
           consider
           what
           he
           saith
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           produces
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             Greg.
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           
           who
           is
           expresly
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           declares
           but
           Twenty
           two
           Books
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           but
           how
           doth
           he
           prove
           that
           he
           thought
           these
           Books
           Canonical
           ?
           He
           quotes
           his
           
             Oration
             on
             the
             Maccabees
          
           ;
           
           Where
           I
           can
           find
           nothing
           like
           it
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           it
           he
           expresly
           follows
           ,
           as
           he
           declares
           ,
           the
           Book
           of
           Iosephus
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Authority
             of
             Reason
          
           concerning
           them
           .
           So
           that
           if
           this
           proves
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           proves
           Iosephus
           his
           Book
           Canonical
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Maccabees
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           adds
           the
           Testimony
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           who
           in
           the
           place
           he
           refers
           to
           ,
           enlarges
           on
           the
           Story
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           but
           saith
           nothing
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           And
           even
           Coccius
           himself
           grants
           that
           of
           old
           
             Melito
             Sardensis
             ,
             Amphilochius
             ,
             Greg.
             Nazianzen
             ,
          
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           S.
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Russinus
          
           ,
           and
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           did
           not
           own
           the
           Book
           of
           Maccabees
           for
           Canonical
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             Innocentius
             ad
             Exuperium
          
           speaks
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Decretal
           Epistle
           be
           allowed
           ,
           against
           which
           Bishop
           Cosins
           hath
           made
           considerable
           Objections
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           these
           Books
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Roman
           Canon
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           received
           by
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           
           appears
           evidently
           by
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             c.
          
           60.
           wherein
           these
           Books
           are
           left
           out
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           received
           in
           the
           Code
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ;
           which
           was
           as
           clear
           a
           Proof
           of
           the
           Canon
           then
           generally
           received
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           expected
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           took
           them
           in
           ;
           and
           S.
           Augustine
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           are
           left
           out
           by
           Mel●to
           Bishop
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           who
           lived
           near
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           
             Origen
             ,
             Athanasius
          
           ,
           S.
           Hilary
           ,
           S.
           Cyril
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Epiphanius
          
           ,
           S.
           
             Basil
             ,
             Amphilochius
          
           ,
           S.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           and
           especially
           S.
           Ierom
           ,
           who
           hath
           laboured
           in
           this
           point
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           no
           fewer
           than
           thirteen
           places
           are
           produced
           out
           of
           him
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           by
           the
           forementioned
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           who
           clearly
           proves
           there
           was
           no
           Tradition
           for
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           in
           any
           one
           Age
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           goes
           on
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             It
             is
             of
             little
             concern
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             these
             Books
             were
             ever
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Copy
             .
          
           I
           would
           only
           ask
           whether
           it
           be
           of
           any
           concern
           to
           him
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           divinely
           inspired
           or
           not
           ?
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             damnable
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Scripture
          
           ;
           by
           the
           Scripture
           we
           mean
           Books
           written
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           :
           Can
           the
           Church
           make
           Books
           to
           be
           so
           written
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           so
           written
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           all
           it
           hath
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           deliver
           by
           Tradition
           what
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           Whence
           should
           they
           have
           this
           Tradition
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Iews
           ?
           and
           they
           owned
           no
           Divine
           Inspiration
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Malachy
           .
           How
           then
           should
           there
           be
           any
           Books
           so
           written
           after
           that
           time
           ?
           And
           he
           that
           saith
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             It
             is
             of
             little
             concern
             to
             him
             whether
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Canon
             ,
          
           doth
           little
           concern
           himself
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Since
             the
             Churches
             Declaration
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             no
             Catholicks
             ever
             doubted
          
           .
           What
           doth
           he
           mean
           by
           the
           Churches
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           of
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ?
           Then
           the
           same
           Bishop
           hath
           shewed
           him
           ,
           that
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           very
           many
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           of
           another
           Opinion
           .
           And
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             Catharinus
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             a
             Friend
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             a
             Brother
             in
             Christ
             ,
             derided
             him
             as
             one
             that
             wanted
             Learning
             ,
             for
             daring
             to
             assert
             these
             Books
             were
             within
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           
             Card.
             Cajetan
          
           could
           never
           be
           perswaded
           of
           it
           :
           But
           if
           he
           means
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           returned
           to
           our
           Difficulty
           ,
           how
           such
           a
           Council
           can
           make
           any
           Books
           Canonical
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           received
           for
           such
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           before
           ?
           For
           then
           they
           do
           not
           declare
           the
           Canon
           ,
           but
           create
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           Of
           the
           Vulgar
           Edition
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               makes
               no
               Conscience
               of
            
             abusing
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               and
               perverting
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Errors
               and
               Superstitions
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               he
               dares
               not
               altogether
               lay
               it
               by
               ;
               lest
               he
               should
               ,
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               lose
               all
               claim
               to
               Christianity
               :
               Yet
               he
               utterly
               disapproves
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               its
               genuine
               Truth
               and
               Purity
               ,
               and
               as
               allow'd
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               and
               crying
               this
               down
               ,
               he
               believes
               it
               unlawful
               to
               be
               read
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Communion
               .
               And
               then
               puts
               into
               their
               hands
               another
               Volume
               ,
               which
               in
               its
               Frontis-piece
               bears
               the
               Title
               indeed
               of
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               with
               the
               names
               of
               the
            
             Books
             and
             Chapters
             ;
             
               but
               in
               the
               context
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               every
               where
               full
               of
               Corruptions
               ,
               Falsifications
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               Abuses
               ,
               that
               it
               almost
               every
               where
               belies
               its
            
             Title
             ,
             
               and
               is
               unfit
               for
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               professes
               himself
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             to
             
               abuse
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             or
             any
             ways
             to
             pervert
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Errors
             or
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             oblig'd
             ,
             rather
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             than
             concur
             to
             ,
             or
             approve
             of
             any
             such
             Falsifications
             or
             Corruptions
             ,
             prejudicial
             to
             Faith
             or
             
               Good
               Manners
            
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             ,
             being
             conscious
             ,
             
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             several
             Copies
             of
             this
             Sacred
             Volume
             ,
             quite
             different
             from
             the
             Originals
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             Transcribers
             ,
             or
             malice
             of
             others
             ,
             endeavouring
             by
             this
             means
             to
             gain
             credit
             to
             their
             new
             Doctrines
             :
             He
             is
             commanded
             not
             to
             receive
             all
             Books
             indifferently
             for
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             wear
             that
             Title
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             approv'd
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             recommended
             by
             her
             Legitimate
             .
             And
             such
             is
             that
             he
             daily
             uses
             ,
             commonly
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Translation
            
             ;
             which
             has
             been
             the
             principal
             of
             all
             other
             
               Latin
               Copies
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             since
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ;
             much
             commended
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             ;
             and
             never
             altered
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             once
             heretofore
             by
             the
             Holy
             Studies
             of
             St.
             Hierome
             :
             And
             twice
             or
             thrice
             since
             ,
             being
             review'd
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             purg'd
             of
             such
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             in
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             had
             crept
             in
             by
             Transcribers
             ,
             or
             Printers
             faults
             .
             And
             that
             
               this
               Translation
            
             is
             most
             pure
             and
             incorrupt
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             thing
             concerning
             matter
             of
             Belief
             ,
             or
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             many
             Learned
             Men
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             approve
             
               this
               Version
            
             ,
             and
             prefer
             it
             before
             any
             other
             Latin
             one
             whatsoever
             .
             Beza
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             Anno
             1559.
             blames
             Erasmus
             for
             rejecting
             it
             .
             
               Paulus
               Fagius
            
             cries
             out
             against
             all
             that
             disallow
             it
             ,
             (
             Cap.
             4.
             
             
               Vers.
               Lat.
               Paraph
               Chald.
               )
               Ludovicus
               de
               Dieu
               ,
            
             with
             admiration
             confesses
             it
             to
             be
             most
             
               Faithful
               ,
               (
               in
               Not.
               ad
               Evang.
               Praef.
               )
               Causabon
            
             prefers
             it
             before
             the
             
               Greeks
               Text
            
             now
             in
             use
             ;
             and
             acknowledges
             that
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
               ,
               (
               in
               Not.
               ad
               Evang.
               &
               Act.
               )
               Grotius
            
             professes
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             highly
             esteems
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             contains
             no
             erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             Learned
             ;
             (
             
               nulla
               dogmata
               insalubria
               continet
               ,
               &
               multum
               habet
               in
               se
               eruditionis
               ,
               Pr●f
               .
               Annot.
               in
               vet
               .
               Test.
            
             )
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             he
             refers
             his
             Annotations
             generally
             to
             this
             Translation
             ,
             as
             he
             declares
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             seeing
             
               this
               Version
            
             is
             deliver'd
             to
             him
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             his
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             is
             commended
             by
             most
             Learned
             Adversaries
             ;
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             great
             reason
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             peruse
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             danger
             that
             can
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             any
             Corruptions
             or
             Falsifications
             .
             And
             because
             he
             has
             not
             the
             like
             assurance
             of
             the
             
               English
               Translation
            
             allowed
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             made
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             ;
             but
             sees
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             almost
             as
             many
             different
             Translations
             made
             and
             published
             by
             these
             ,
             as
             there
             had
             been
             men
             of
             different
             Humours
             ,
             different
             
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             different
             Interests
             ;
             whereof
             none
             have
             ever
             approv'd
             the
             Versions
             of
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             cry'd
             out
             against
             ,
             and
             Condemn'd
             them
             ,
             of
             many
             
               Alterations
               ,
               Additions
               ,
               Detractions
            
             ,
             and
             
               Forgeries
               ;
               Bucer
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Osiandrians
             exclaiming
             against
             
               Luther
               ,
               Luther
            
             against
             
               Munster
               ;
               Beza
            
             against
             
               Castaleo
               ;
               Castaleo
            
             against
             
               Beza
               ;
               Calvin
            
             against
             
               Servetus
               ;
               Illyricus
            
             against
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             .
             Our
             
               English
               Ministers
            
             against
             Tindal
             and
             his
             Fellows
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             oversights
             ,
             or
             like
             mistakes
             ,
             or
             the
             following
             of
             different
             Copies
             ;
             but
             accusing
             one
             another
             of
             being
             Absurd
             and
             senseless
             ,
             in
             their
             Translations
             of
             obscuring
             and
             perve●ing
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             of
             Omissions
             and
             Additions
             ,
             of
             perverting
             the
             Text
             in
             eight
             hundred
             forty
             and
             eight
             pieces
             ;
             of
             corrupt
             and
             
               false
               Translations
            
             ;
             all
             which
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             has
             been
             charg'd
             by
             great
             Abbetters
             of
             the
             Reformation
             against
             a
             Bible
             yet
             us'd
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             ordered
             to
             be
             read
             in
             all
             Churches
             by
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Abridgement
             of
             a
             Book
             deliver'd
             by
             certain
             Ministers
             to
             King
             Iames
             ,
             pag.
             11.12
             .
             in
             Mr.
             
             Burges's
             Apology
             ,
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Mr.
             
               Broughton's
               Advertisement
            
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             And
             in
             Doctor
             Reynold's
             refusing
             before
             the
             King
             at
             Hampton-Court
             ,
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Communion-Book
             ,
             because
             it
             warranted
             a
             corrupt
             and
             
               false
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
            
             .
             For
             these
             and
             such
             other
             reasons
             ,
             he
             is
             commanded
             not
             to
             read
             any
             of
             these
             Translations
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             recommended
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           Of
           the
           Vulgar
           Edition
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WE
           do
           not
           dispute
           about
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Edition
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           modern
           Latin
           Editions
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           great
           Antiquity
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           its
           general
           Reception
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Gregory
           I.
           But
           our
           dispute
           is
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           made
           so
           Authentick
           since
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           no
           Appeals
           are
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Originals
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           whether
           that
           Council
           by
           its
           Authority
           could
           make
           a
           Version
           equal
           to
           the
           Originals
           out
           of
           which
           it
           was
           made
           ?
           Especially
           since
           at
           the
           time
           of
           that
           Decree
           ,
           
           the
           Vulgar
           Edition
           was
           confessed
           to
           be
           full
           of
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           by
           Sixtus
           V.
           who
           saith
           ,
           he
           took
           infinite
           pains
           to
           correct
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           left
           very
           many
           behind
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           Clement
           VIII
           .
           who
           corrected
           his
           Bibles
           in
           very
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           grants
           some
           faults
           were
           left
           uncorrected
           still
           :
           Now
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           to
           declare
           that
           Edition
           Authentick
           ,
           which
           was
           afterwards
           so
           much
           corrected
           ?
           And
           ,
           whether
           was
           the
           correct
           Edition
           of
           Sixtus
           V.
           Authentick
           or
           not
           ,
           being
           made
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           how
           comes
           Clement
           his
           Edition
           to
           be
           made
           
           Authentick
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           was
           not
           ,
           since
           there
           may
           be
           Corruptions
           found
           in
           that
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           no
           one
           can
           tell
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           reviewed
           and
           corrected
           still
           ;
           as
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           confess
           
             it
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             it
          
           ?
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Our
           Controversy
           is
           not
           so
           much
           about
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           Latin
           ,
           above
           other
           Latin
           Versions
           to
           those
           who
           understand
           them
           ;
           but
           whether
           none
           else
           but
           the
           Latin
           Version
           must
           be
           used
           by
           those
           who
           understand
           it
           not
           ?
           And
           here
           our
           Representer
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             commanded
             not
             to
             read
             any
             of
             these
             Translations
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           
             Tindal's
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Queen
          
           Elizabeths
           
             time
             )
             but
             only
             that
             which
             is
             recommended
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           If
           this
           relate
           to
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Latin
          
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           ,
           why
           the
           common
           people
           should
           have
           none
           to
           read
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           cannot
           understand
           ;
           if
           to
           
             Translations
             of
             their
             own
          
           ,
           then
           we
           doubt
           not
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           our
           Translations
           allowed
           among
           us
           ,
           is
           more
           exact
           and
           agreeable
           than
           any
           they
           can
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
      
       
         
           XIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Scripture
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               it
               lawful
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               his
               obligation
               to
               undervalue
               the
            
             Scripture
             ,
             
               and
               take
               from
               it
               that
            
             Authority
             ,
             
               which
               Christ
               gave
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               Christ
               left
               this
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               as
               a
            
             Sacred
             Oracle
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               all
               his
               Followers
               might
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               Precepts
               of
               a
               good
               Life
               ,
               learn
               all
               the
            
             Mysteries
             
               of
               their
            
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               be
               resolv'd
               in
               all
               difficult
               and
               doubtful
               Points
               of
            
             Religion
             :
             
               He
               is
               taught
               flatly
               to
               deny
               all
               this
               ;
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               deciding
               any
               one
               point
               of
            
             Controversy
             ,
             
               or
               reconciling
               the
               different
               Sentiments
               of
               Men
               in
            
             Religion
             :
             
               And
               thus
               demeans
               himself
               towards
               the
            
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               in
               a
               manner
               most
               unbecoming
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             undervalue
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             take
             from
             it
             the
             Authority
             given
             it
             by
             Christ.
             He
             gives
             it
             all
             respect
             due
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             he
             owns
             it
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             Authority
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             leading
             a
             Man
             to
             all
             Truth
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             is
             rightly
             understood
             .
             But
             to
             any
             one
             that
             misunderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             takes
             it
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             he
             believes
             it
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             
               no
               Scripture
               ,
               no
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             
               no
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Iudge
               of
               Controversies
            
             .
             And
             that
             what
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Command
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             his
             
               own
               Imagination
            
             ,
             and
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             by
             
             the
             experience
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             Heresies
             since
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             all
             pretending
             to
             be
             grounded
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             finds
             that
             almost
             every
             Text
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             even
             those
             that
             concern
             the
             most
             Essential
             and
             Fundamental
             Points
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             may
             be
             interpreted
             several
             ways
             ;
             and
             made
             to
             signifie
             things
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             while
             thus
             contrary
             meanings
             are
             by
             several
             Persons
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               same
               Words
            
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             is
             altogether
             silent
             ,
             without
             discovering
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             those
             Senses
             is
             that
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             leading
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             Erroneous
             and
             Antichristian
             :
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             
               Scripture
               alone
            
             can
             be
             no
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             to
             any
             private
             or
             particular
             person
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             wanting
             on
             the
             Scripture-side
             ;
             but
             because
             no
             private
             person
             can
             be
             certain
             ,
             whether
             amongst
             all
             the
             several
             meanings
             
               every
               Text
            
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             understands
             it
             in
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Right
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             And
             without
             this
             
               certainty
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               security
               from
               Error
            
             ,
             he
             knows
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             capable
             of
             being
             a
             Rule
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XIII
           .
           Of
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           THE
           only
           thing
           insisted
           on
           here
           is
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Rule
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Sense
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Mens
             private
             Fancies
             ,
             which
             are
             various
             and
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             there
             is
             no
             security
             from
             Errors
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             capable
             of
             being
             a
             Rule
             .
          
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Rule
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           possibility
           of
           mistake
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           be
           such
           that
           they
           cannot
           mistake
           without
           their
           own
           fault
           .
           For
           Certainty
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           Sufficiency
           for
           the
           use
           of
           others
           ,
           are
           all
           the
           necessary
           Properties
           of
           a
           Rule
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           's
           possible
           for
           Men
           not
           to
           apply
           the
           Rule
           aright
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Rule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           no
           Men
           can
           be
           certain
           of
           the
           right
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           plain
           in
           necessary
           things
           ;
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           clearest
           Testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           common
           Sense
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           who
           never
           doubted
           or
           disputed
           the
           Sense
           of
           some
           things
           revealed
           therein
           ;
           as
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           the
           World
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           Deluge
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           the
           Captivity
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           his
           sending
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           his
           coming
           again
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           &c.
           
           No
           Man
           who
           reads
           such
           things
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           can
           have
           any
           doubt
           about
           the
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Where
           the
           Sense
           is
           dubious
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           allow
           any
           Man
           to
           put
           what
           Sense
           he
           pleases
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           we
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           certain
           means
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           either
           attain
           to
           the
           true
           Sense
           ,
           or
           not
           be
           damned
           if
           he
           do
           not
           .
           And
           the
           first
           thing
           every
           man
           is
           to
           regard
           ,
           is
           not
           his
           security
           from
           being
           deceived
           ,
           but
           from
           being
           damned
           .
           For
           Truth
           is
           made
           known
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           :
           If
           therefore
           I
           am
           sure
           to
           attain
           the
           chief
           end
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           concerned
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           possibility
           of
           Errors
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           be
           not
           deceived
           by
           my
           own
           fault
           .
           We
           do
           not
           therefore
           leave
           Men
           
             either
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             or
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             by
             it
          
           ;
           but
           we
           say
           ,
           They
           are
           bound
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           to
           seek
           the
           Truth
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           best
           means
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           this
           ,
           they
           either
           will
           not
           err
           ,
           or
           their
           Errors
           will
           not
           be
           their
           Crime
           .
        
      
       
         
           XIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               that
            
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               which
               he
               calls
            
             Catholick
             ,
             
               is
               above
               the
            
             Scripture
             ;
             
               and
               profanely
               ,
               allows
               to
               her
               an
               uncontrollable
            
             Authority
             
               of
               being
            
             Judge
             
               of
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God.
             
               And
               being
               fondly
               abus'd
               ,
               into
               a
               distrust
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               and
               that
               he
               can
               be
               certain
               of
               nothing
               ,
               even
               of
               the
            
             Fundamentals
             
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               deliver'd
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               speak
               never
               so
               plainly
               ;
               he
               is
               taught
               to
               rely
               wholly
               upon
            
             this
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               not
               to
               believe
               one
               word
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               says
               ,
               unless
               his
            
             Church
             
               says
               it
               too
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             above
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             only
             allows
             
               that
               Order
            
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             between
             the
             Iudge
             and
             the
             Law.
             And
             is
             no
             other
             than
             what
             generally
             every
             
               private
               Member
            
             of
             the
             Reformation
             challenges
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pretends
             to
             decide
             any
             doubt
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             his
             Neighbours
             in
             Religion
             ,
             by
             
               interpreting
               the
               Scripture
            
             .
             Neither
             is
             he
             taught
             at
             all
             to
             distrust
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             rely
             on
             it
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             distrust
             his
             
               own
               private
               Interpretation
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rely
             on
             his
             
               own
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Res●lution
             of
             any
             doubt
             concerning
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             produce
             several
             Texts
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             Opinion
             .
             But
             all
             such
             cases
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             re-cur
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             having
             learnt
             from
             her
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             such
             Texts
             ;
             how
             they
             have
             been
             understood
             by
             the
             whole
             Community
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             what
             has
             been
             their
             
               Receiv'd
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             in
             such
             doubtful
             and
             difficult
             Points
             ;
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             submit
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             never
             presume
             on
             his
             own
             
               private
               Sentiments
            
             ,
             however
             seemingly
             grounded
             on
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             believe
             or
             preach
             any
             
             
               New
               Doctrine
               opposite
            
             to
             the
             
               Belief
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             But
             as
             he
             receives
             from
             her
             the
             Book
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             receive
             from
             her
             the
             
               Sense
               of
               the
               Book
            
             :
             With
             a
             Holy
             Confidence
             ,
             that
             she
             that
             did
             not
             cheat
             him
             in
             delivering
             a
             
               False
               Book
            
             for
             the
             
               True
               one
            
             ,
             will
             not
             cheat
             him
             in
             delivering
             a
             False
             and
             
               Erroneus
               Sense
            
             for
             the
             
               True
               one
            
             ;
             her
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             being
             
               not
               less
            
             in
             the
             other
             :
             And
             his
             own
             
               private
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             which
             was
             insufficient
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             finding
             out
             the
             
               True
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             discerning
             it
             from
             all
             other
             Books
             ;
             being
             as
             incapable
             and
             insucffiient
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             certainly
             discovering
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             all
             other
             Heterodox
             and
             
               mistaken
               Interpretations
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XIV
           .
           Of
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           Men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           best
           means
           for
           the
           right
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           Reading
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Advice
           ,
           a
           humble
           and
           teachable
           Temper
           ,
           
             &c.
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           the
           proper
           means
           fit
           for
           such
           an
           end
           ?
           but
           whether
           after
           all
           these
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           submitting
           to
           some
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           attaining
           the
           certain
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           a
           mighty
           regard
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           we
           profess
           to
           have
           ;
           but
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             present
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           divided
           from
           other
           Communions
           ,
           hath
           such
           a
           Right
           and
           Authority
           to
           interpret
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           the
           infallible
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           which
           she
           delivers
           ?
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           how
           strangely
           this
           matter
           is
           here
           misrepresented
           :
           for
           the
           Case
           is
           put
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             As
             if
             every
             one
             who
             rejects
             their
             pretence
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             had
             nothing
             to
             guide
             him
             but
             his
             own
             private
             Fancy
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             if
             we
             rejected
             the
             Sense
             put
             upon
             Scripture
             by
             the
             whole
             Community
             of
             Christians
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           Whereas
           we
           appeal
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           in
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           to
           this
           universal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           are
           verily
           perswaded
           they
           cannot
           make
           it
           out
           in
           any
           one
           Point
           wherein
           we
           differ
           from
           them
           .
           And
           themselves
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           in
           several
           we
           have
           plainly
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Books
           remaining
           ,
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Papal
           Supremacy
           ,
           Communion
           
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Scripture
           in
           known
           Tongues
           ;
           and
           I
           may
           safely
           add
           ,
           the
           Sufficiency
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           Publick
           Communions
           ,
           Solitary
           Masses
           ,
           to
           name
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           Artifice
           ;
           We
           must
           not
           pretend
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           judging
           either
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Tradition
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           trust
           their
           Judgment
           what
           is
           the
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           although
           their
           own
           Writers
           confess
           the
           contrary
           :
           which
           is
           very
           hard
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           seems
           to
           argue
           for
           such
           a
           Submission
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Because
             we
             receive
             the
             Book
             of
             Scripture
             from
             her
             ;
             therefore
             from
             her
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           An
           admirable
           Argument
           !
           We
           receive
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           from
           the
           Iews
           ;
           therefore
           from
           them
           we
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           to
           reject
           the
           true
           Messias
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           If
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           mean
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           distinction
           from
           others
           ,
           we
           deny
           it
           :
           if
           they
           mean
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           we
           grant
           it
           :
           but
           then
           the
           force
           of
           it
           is
           quite
           lost
           .
           But
           why
           is
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           keep
           these
           Writings
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           make
           against
           her self
           ?
           Do
           not
           Persons
           in
           Law-Suits
           often
           produce
           Deeds
           which
           make
           against
           them
           ?
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           Reason
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           make
           away
           these
           Writings
           ,
           being
           so
           universally
           spread
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Church
             puts
             the
             difference
             between
             true
             and
             false
             Books
             ,
             therefore
             that
             must
             be
             trusted
             for
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           Which
           is
           just
           as
           one
           should
           argue
           ,
           The
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Rolls
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           true
           Records
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Judgment
           in
           all
           Causes
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           only
           to
           declare
           what
           it
           finds
           as
           to
           Canonical
           Books
           ;
           but
           hath
           no
           Power
           to
           make
           any
           Book
           Canonical
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           received
           for
           such
           .
           But
           I
           confess
           Stapleton
           saith
           ,
           the
           Church
           if
           it
           please
           may
           make
           Hermes
           his
           Pastor
           and
           Clemens
           his
           Constitutions
           Canonical
           :
           
           but
           I
           do
           not
           think
           our
           Author
           will
           therein
           follow
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XV.
           of
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               to
               be
            
             imperfect
             :
             
               And
               for
               the
               supplying
               of
               what
               he
               thinks
            
             Defective
             
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               admits
               Humane
            
             Ordinations
             and
             Traditions
             
               of
               Men
               ;
               allowing
            
             equal
             
               Authority
               to
            
             these
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
            
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ;
             
               thinking
               himself
               as
               much
               oblig'd
               to
               submit
               to
               these
               ,
               and
               believe
               them
               with
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               written
               in
               the
            
             Bible
             ,
             
               and
               confessedly
               spoken
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Truth
               ,
               God
               himself
               .
               Neither
               will
               he
               admit
               of
               any
               one
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               his
               Communion
               ,
               although
               he
               undoubtedly
               believes
               every
               Word
               that
               's
               written
               in
               the
            
             Scripture
             ;
             
               unless
               he
               also
               assents
               to
               these
            
             Traditions
             ,
             
               and
               gives
               as
               great
               credit
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               although
               in
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               footstep
               of
               them
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             the
             Scripture
             not
             to
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             nor
             to
             want
             Humane
             Ordinations
             ,
             or
             Traditions
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             supplying
             any
             defects
             in
             it
             :
             Neither
             does
             he
             allow
             the
             same
             Authority
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             or
             give
             them
             equal
             credit
             ;
             or
             exact
             it
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             believes
             no
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             of
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             have
             place
             in
             his
             Creed
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             believ'd
             and
             taught
             in
             all
             Ages
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             of
             all
             True
             Believers
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             so
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             him
             through
             all
             Ages
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             has
             been
             so
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             has
             been
             by
             
               Word
               of
               Mouth
            
             or
             Writing
             ,
             is
             altogether
             indifferent
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             being
             ready
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             
               stand
               fast
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Traditions
               he
               has
               learn'd
               ,
               whether
               by
               Word
               ,
               or
               by
               Epistle
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.15
             .
             And
             to
             look
             upon
             any
             one
             as
             
               Anathema
               ,
               That
               shall
               preach
               otherwise
               than
               he
               has
            
             (
             thus
             )
             receiv'd
             Gal.
             1.9
             .
             So
             that
             as
             he
             undoubtedly
             holds
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             penn'd
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             inspir'd
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             from
             Moses
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             so
             Taught
             ,
             Preach'd
             ,
             Believ'd
             and
             Deliver'd
             successively
             by
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             and
             never
             scruples
             the
             least
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             sticks
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             stedfast
             and
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ;
             altho'
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             have
             not
             at
             any
             time
             been
             able
             to
             prove
             what
             they
             have
             thus
             taught
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             with
             one
             
               Text
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             and
             believe
             ,
             all
             that
             this
             
               same
               Congregation
            
             has
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             successively
             ,
             without
             interruption
             ,
             Taught
             ,
             Preach'd
             ,
             Believ'd
             and
             Deliver'd
             
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             assent
             to
             it
             with
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ;
             
             just
             as
             he
             does
             to
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             esteems
             any
             one
             Anathema
             ,
             that
             shall
             Preach
             otherwise
             than
             he
             has
             thus
             receiv'd
             .
             And
             although
             some
             may
             seriously
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             several
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             Practices
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             thus
             receiv'd
             and
             believes
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Apostolical
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             rather
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Lessons
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             should
             produce
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             proving
             it
             :
             He
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             surpriz'd
             at
             it
             :
             As
             well
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             follows
             not
             this
             Rule
             ,
             of
             
               Believing
               all
               to
               be
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               has
               been
               universally
               taught
               and
               believ'd
               as
               such
               ,
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               of
               understanding
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               has
               in
               all
               Ages
               been
               understood
               by
               the
               same
               Church
            
             ;
             may
             very
             easily
             frame
             as
             many
             Creeds
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             make
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             speak
             what
             shall
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Humour
             ,
             and
             suit
             best
             with
             his
             Interest
             ,
             and
             find
             plain
             proofs
             for
             all
             :
             And
             make
             no
             more
             difficulty
             in
             producing
             Scripture
             against
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             .
             than
             the
             Iews
             and
             the
             Devil
             did
             against
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             who
             never
             wanted
             their
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             ;
             (
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             ;
             )
             when
             't
             was
             necessary
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             designs
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             in
             these
             sort
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             thus
             receiv'd
             ;
             he
             thinks
             it
             might
             make
             him
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Bible
             it self
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             They
             all
             standing
             upon
             the
             same
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church's
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             fail
             in
             one
             ,
             leaves
             no
             security
             in
             any
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XV.
           Of
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Question
           is
           not
           about
           
             Human
             Traditions
             supplying
             the
             Defects
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           as
           he
           misrepresents
           it
           ;
           but
           whether
           there
           be
           an
           Unwritten
           word
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           equally
           bound
           to
           receive
           with
           the
           Written
           word
           :
           Altho
           these
           things
           which
           pass
           under
           that
           Name
           ,
           are
           really
           but
           
             Huma●e
             Traditions
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           they
           pretend
           them
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Original
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Apostles
             might
             deliver
             such
             things
             by
             Word
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             their
             Disciples
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             and
             keep
             :
          
           
           but
           we
           think
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           to
           be
           made
           between
           what
           we
           certainly
           know
           they
           delivered
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           now
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ;
           viz.
           what
           they
           delivered
           by
           word
           without
           writing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           see
           no
           ground
           why
           any
           one
           should
           believe
           any
           Doctrine
           
             with
             a
             stedfast
             and
             divine
             Faith
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           bottom'd
           on
           the
           Written
           word
           ;
           for
           then
           his
           Faith
           must
           be
           built
           on
           the
           Testimony
           
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           Divine
           and
           Infallible
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           Faith
           cannot
           be
           Divine
           .
           But
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           Divine
           and
           Infallible
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Written
           word
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           that
           he
           should
           believe
           the
           Written
           word
           by
           such
           a
           Divine
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           if
           any
           particular
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           received
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           without
           the
           Written
           word
           ,
           then
           all
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           may
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Written
           word
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             Faith
             of
             Christians
             doth
             no
             otherwise
             stand
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             Tradition
             ,
          
           than
           as
           it
           delivers
           down
           to
           us
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           we
           acknowledg
           the
           general
           Sense
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           very
           great
           help
           for
           understanding
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           reject
           any
           thing
           so
           delivered
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           still
           the
           way
           of
           true
           Representing
           .
        
      
       
         
           XVI
           .
           Of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               that
               the
            
             Faith
             
               of
               his
               Church
               may
               receive
               new
            
             Additions
             
               every
               day
               :
               And
               that
               he
               is
               not
               only
               oblig'd
               to
               believe
               what
            
             Christ
             
               taught
               ,
               and
               his
            
             Apostles
             ;
             
               but
               also
               every
               Definition
               or
               Decree
               ,
               of
               any
            
             General
             Council
             
               assembled
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               So
               that
               as
               often
               as
               any
               thing
               is
               issued
               out
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               any
               of
               these
            
             Church-Parliaments
             ,
             
               and
               order'd
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ;
               he
               thinks
               himself
               under
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               immediately
               bound
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               added
               it
               to
               his
            
             Creed
             ,
             
               to
               assent
               to
               it
               with
               as
               Firm
               ,
               Stedfast
               and
               Divine
               a
               Faith
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               Commanded
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               Decreed
               in
               the
               Consistory
               of
               Heaven
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               he
               never
               comes
               to
            
             understand
             
               his
               Religion
               ,
               or
               know
               what
               he
               is
               to
            
             Believe
             ;
             
               but
               by
               the
               continual
            
             Alterations
             ,
             Additions
             ,
             Diminutions
             ,
             Interpretations
             ,
             
               of
               these
               Councils
               he
               is
               preserv'd
               in
               a
            
             necessary
             Confusion
             ,
             
               and
               tho
               he
               changes
               often
               ,
               yet
               he
               fondly
               thinks
               himself
               always
               the
               same
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Church
             can
             receive
             
               no
               Additions
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             believe
             nothing
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             this
             should
             be
             defin'd
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             even
             by
             Ten
             thousand
             Councils
             ,
             he
             believes
             it
             damnable
             in
             any
             one
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Decrees
             ,
             to
             make
             Additions
             to
             his
             Creed
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             maintains
             the
             Necessity
             and
             Right
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             lawfully
             Assembled
             ;
             whose
             business
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             coin
             
               new
               Articles
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             devise
             
               Fresh
               Tenets
            
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             any
             Point
             of
             Receiv'd
             Doctrine
             is
             impugned
             or
             call'd
             in
             question
             ;
             to
             debate
             the
             matter
             ;
             and
             examine
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             the
             Belief
             of
             all
             Nations
             (
             who
             are
             there
             present
             in
             their
             Prelates
             )
             in
             that
             Point
             .
             And
             this
             
             being
             agreed
             on
             ,
             to
             publish
             and
             make
             known
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             left
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             which
             the
             
               new-breach'd
               Error
            
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             to
             prevent
             the
             loss
             of
             infinite
             number
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             might
             otherwise
             be
             deluded
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             after
             new
             inventions
             ;
             not
             being
             capable
             by
             their
             own
             knowledge
             and
             abilities
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             discover
             the
             subtilties
             of
             every
             crafty
             Deceiver
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             he
             believes
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Decrees
             of
             such
             a
             Council
             ;
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             there
             present
             ,
             being
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             appointed
             ,
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             such
             Controversies
             .
             They
             having
             the
             care
             of
             that
             stock
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               has
               made
               them
               Overseers
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             and
             to
             watch
             against
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             should
             arise
             
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               t●
               draw
               Disciples
               after
               them
               .
            
             Ib.
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             And
             he
             having
             receiv'd
             Command
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             
               wh●le
               Flock
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               obey
               their
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               watch
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               render
               an
               account
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               Heb.
            
             13.17
             .
             with
             an
             assurance
             .
             That
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               them
               ,
               hearch
               Christ
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               Christ
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.16
             .
             And
             withal
             being
             taught
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Ancients
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             meeting
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             danger
             threatning
             their
             Flock
             ,
             or
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             arising
             ;
             was
             the
             means
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             preserving
             Vnity
             among
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             
               speak
               and
               think
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               be
               perfectly
               joyn'd
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               same
               judgment
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.10
             So
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             means
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             conserving
             Vnity
             among
             the
             Faithful
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             as
             that
             Controversy
             concerning
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               (
               Act.
            
             c.
             15.
             )
             arising
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             was
             not
             decided
             by
             any
             
               private
               Person
            
             ,
             nor
             even
             by
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             who
             nevertheless
             ,
             had
             received
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             might
             have
             pretended
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Heavenly
             Light
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             General
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             were
             consulted
             by
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             about
             
               this
               Question
            
             .
             So
             all
             
               other
               Disputes
               and
               Difficulties
               of
               Religion
            
             arising
             in
             
               succeeding
               Ages
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             whose
             Charge
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Office
             is
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             dead
             in
             Person
             )
             who
             are
             to
             
               consider
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             15.6
             .
             )
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ;
             while
             
               all
               the
               Multitude
               keeps
               silence
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             12.
             without
             any
             one
             presuming
             on
             any
             
               Learning
               ,
               Gift
               ,
               Virtue
               ,
               Prayers
               or
               Inspiration
               ,
            
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             or
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Question
             :
             This
             being
             none
             of
             their
             business
             or
             obligation
             ,
             
             but
             only
             with
             all
             Patience
             and
             Humility
             to
             expect
             the
             Determination
             of
             their
             Prelates
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             with
             the
             same
             expressions
             ,
             as
             those
             
               good
               Christians
            
             did
             heretofore
             ,
             who
             
               rejoyced
               for
               the
               Consolation
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             15.31
             .
             )
             And
             unless
             this
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Obsequious
               Flock
            
             ,
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             Pattern
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             for
             the
             ending
             such-like
             difficulties
             ;
             he
             believes
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             
               Believers
               should
               stand
               fast
               in
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               one
               Mind
               ,
               (
               Philip.
            
             1.27
             .
             )
             and
             
               be
               not
               carried
               away
               with
               divers
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               (
               Hebr.
            
             13.9
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XVI
           .
           Of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WE
           are
           glad
           to
           find
           so
           good
           a
           Resolution
           as
           seems
           to
           be
           expressed
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             believe
             nothing
             besides
             that
             which
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             this
             should
             be
             defined
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             believe
             ,
             even
             by
             Ten
             Thousand
             Councils
             ,
             he
             believes
             it
             damnable
             in
             any
             one
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             Decrees
             to
             make
             Additions
             to
             his
             Creed
             .
          
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           very
           good
           saying
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           pity
           any
           thing
           else
           should
           overthrow
           it
           .
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           Misrepresenting
           ;
           he
           will
           believe
           what
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           taught
           ,
           from
           the
           Definitions
           of
           Councils
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           this
           goodly
           Fabrick
           falls
           to
           nothing
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           but
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           If
           Aristotle
           should
           falsly
           deliver
           
           Plato's
           sense
           ,
           I
           will
           never
           believe
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           take
           
           Plato's
           sense
           only
           from
           
           Aristotle's
           Words
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           he
           first
           declares
           he
           will
           take
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           saith
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           Representative
           should
           contradict
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           dispute
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Right
           and
           Necessity
           of
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           (
           upon
           great
           occasions
           )
           if
           they
           be
           truly
           so
           ,
           rightfully
           called
           ,
           lawfully
           assembled
           ,
           and
           fairly
           managed
           ;
           which
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           for
           setling
           the
           Faith
           ,
           healing
           the
           Breaches
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           reforming
           Abuses
           .
           And
           we
           farther
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           such
           Councils
           ought
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           ,
           where
           they
           proceed
           upon
           certain
           Grounds
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           unwritten
           Traditions
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           fatal
           stumbling
           at
           the
           threshold
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           recovered
           afterwards
           ;
           for
           their
           setting
           up
           Traditions
           equally
           with
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           made
           it
           it
           easie
           
           for
           them
           to
           define
           ,
           and
           as
           easie
           for
           all
           others
           to
           reject
           their
           Definitions
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           had
           not
           been
           so
           many
           other
           Objections
           against
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           that
           Council
           .
           And
           so
           all
           our
           Dispute
           concerning
           this
           matter
           is
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           general
           Notion
           ,
           and
           runs
           into
           the
           particular
           Debate
           concerning
           the
           Qualifications
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           some
           which
           were
           called
           Free
           ,
           General
           Councils
           ;
           but
           were
           neither
           General
           ,
           nor
           Free
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             could
             not
             deliver
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           our
           Author
           requires
           them
           to
           do
           .
        
      
       
         
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               that
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Prelates
               of
               his
               Church
               are
            
             Infallible
             ,
             
               and
               that
               like
               so
               many
               Divine
               Oracles
               ,
               or
               petty
               Familiar
               Deities
               ,
               they
               are
               exempt
               from
            
             Errour
             ,
             
               and
               cannot
               deceive
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               met
               together
               in
               a
            
             General
             Council
             ;
             
               It
               being
               a
               main
               part
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               That
               then
               they
               are
               secure
               from
               all
               mistakes
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               as
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               decline
               either
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               the
               left
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Definitions
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               God
               to
               leave
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               Author
               of
               Lies
               .
               Thus
               fondly
               believing
               these
               to
               be
               assisted
               with
               a
               necessary
            
             Infallibility
             ,
             
               like
               Gods
               ,
               whom
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               ill
               Example
               ,
               and
               debauch'd
               Lives
               ,
               to
               a
               true
               Considerer
               ,
               scarce
               speak
               to
               be
               Men.
               As
               if
               God
               Almighty
               did
               so
               blindly
               throw
               his
               Benefits
               and
               Graces
               amongst
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               have
               a
               more
               powerful
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Truth
               and
               infallible
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               those
               in
               whom
               there
               was
               least
               of
               God
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             that
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             of
             his
             Church
             are
             Fallible
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             fall
             into
             Errours
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             subject
             to
             mistakes
             .
             But
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             can
             fail
             ,
             or
             be
             deceiv'd
             in
             any
             one
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             this
             he
             believes
             impossible
             ;
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             built
             on
             
               better
               Promises
            
             ;
             such
             as
             secure
             her
             from
             all
             Errour
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             Prevarication
             .
             Her
             Foundation
             being
             laid
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               against
               which
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               ,
            
             (
             Matthew
             16.18
             .
             )
             The
             Power
             that
             protects
             her
             ,
             being
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               all
               days
               ,
            
             (
             Matthew
             28.20
             .
             )
             The
             Spirit
             that
             Guides
             and
             Teaches
             her
             ,
             being
             the
             Comforter
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               who
               shall
               teach
               her
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               suggest
               to
               her
               all
               things
               that
            
             Christ
             
               has
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               (
               Ioh.
            
             14.16
             .
             )
             The
             time
             that
             she
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             
               protected
               ,
               taught
            
             and
             assisted
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             while
             the
             Apostles
             liv'd
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             first
             
             three
             ,
             for
             or
             five
             hundred
             years
             next
             after
             ;
             but
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               all
               days
               ,
            
             (
             Matthew
             28.20
             .
             )
             
               He
               will
               give
               you
               another
               Paraclete
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
               (
               Ioh.
            
             14.16
             .
             )
             And
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             taught
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             
               all
               Truth
               :
               He
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               Truth
               ,
               (
               Ioh.
            
             16.13
             .
             )
             Now
             being
             assured
             by
             these
             Promises
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             taught
             all
             Truth
             by
             the
             special
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             has
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             make
             his
             Words
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Church
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             nor
             be
             currupted
             with
             Antichristian
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             be
             the
             Mistress
             of
             Errours
             ;
             but
             shall
             be
             taught
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             shall
             teach
             all
             Truth
             to
             the
             Consummation
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             
               whosoever
               hears
               her
               ,
               hears
            
             Christ
             :
             
               And
               whosoever
               despiseth
               her
               ,
               despises
            
             Christ
             ;
             
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               as
               an
               Heathen
               or
               a
               Publican
               ,
            
             Matthew
             18.17
             .
             )
             The
             like
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             in
             all
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             -
             Representative
             :
             (
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             the
             Representative
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             )
             by
             which
             they
             are
             especially
             protected
             from
             all
             Errour
             ,
             in
             all
             Definitions
             and
             Declarations
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Apostles
             pronounc'd
             concerning
             the
             Result
             of
             their
             Council
             ;
             
               (
               Acts
            
             15.28
             .
             )
             
               It
               hath
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               Vs
            
             ;
             He
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             may
             be
             prefix'd
             to
             all
             the
             Determinations
             in
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             resolv'd
             on
             ,
             by
             any
             
               General
               Council
               lawfully
            
             assembled
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             held
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             .
             The
             Assistance
             being
             to
             extend
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             though
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             several
             of
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             in
             such
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             many
             others
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             )
             should
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             either
             through
             Pride
             or
             Ignorance
             ,
             prevaricate
             ,
             make
             Innovations
             in
             Faith
             ,
             teach
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             draw
             Numbers
             after
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             this
             does
             not
             at
             all
             argue
             a
             Fallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             nor
             prejudice
             her
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Persons
             ,
             that
             thus
             unhappily
             fall
             into
             these
             Errours
             ,
             and
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             being
             Members
             of
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             :
             Whilst
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Church
             remains
             pure
             and
             untainted
             ;
             and
             experiences
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             Saint
             Paul
             foretold
             ,
             That
             
               Grievous
               Wolves
               shall
               enter
               in
               among
               you
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               Flock
               :
               Also
               of
               your
               own
               selves
               shall
               Men
               arise
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               to
               draw
               away
               Disciples
               after
               them
               ,
               (
               Act.
            
             20.
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             )
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             prov'd
             true
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             by
             the
             Fall
             of
             Nicholas
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             as
             also
             several
             others
             :
             So
             it
             has
             been
             verified
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             ,
             by
             turbulent
             and
             presuming
             Spirits
             ,
             broaching
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             making
             Separations
             and
             Schisms
             :
             But
             this
             without
             casting
             any
             more
             Aspersion
             on
             the
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             than
             the
             Fall
             of
             Iudas
             did
             on
             the
             A●ostles
             ;
             or
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             Lucifer
             on
             the
             Hierarchy
             of
             Angels
             ;
             which
             was
             no
             more
             than
             that
             such
             wicked
             and
             presuming
             Spirits
             ,
             
             
               went
               out
            
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             expell'd
             their
             Communion
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             reflect
             at
             all
             on
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             or
             make
             the
             Truth
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             questionable
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             many
             of
             her
             eminent
             Members
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             leading
             Men
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             are
             great
             enormous
             Sinners
             ,
             infamous
             for
             their
             
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
            
             ,
             or
             other
             Vices
             ,
             whatsoever
             :
             The
             Promises
             of
             God's
             
               continual
               and
               un-interrupted
               Assistance
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             being
             not
             to
             be
             frustrated
             by
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             such
             particular
             Men
             ,
             though
             in
             great
             Dignities
             .
             These
             Promises
             being
             made
             surer
             to
             her
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             :
             Which
             nevertheless
             stood
             firm
             in
             her
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Delivery
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             frequent
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             Nadab
             and
             
             Abihu's
             (
             consecrated
             Priests
             )
             offering
             
               strange
               Fire
               :
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             Abiram's
             making
             a
             great
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             Sins
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             other
             High-Priests
             in
             all
             her
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             all
             things
             touching
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             run
             to
             decay
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             both
             in
             Priests
             and
             People
             ;
             yet
             did
             he
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ;
             and
             commanded
             all
             to
             be
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             those
             who
             had
             the
             Superiority
             ;
             without
             calling
             in
             question
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             doubting
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             their
             Commands
             .
             
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             Matth.
             23.2
             .
             )
             
               sit
               in
            
             Moses
             
               's
               Chair
               :
               All
               therefore
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               bid
               you
               observe
               ,
               that
               observe
               ,
               and
               do
               :
               But
               do
               ye
               not
               after
               their
               Works
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             God's
             
               special
               Assistance
            
             was
             never
             wanting
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             let
             it
             fail
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             its
             Authority
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Impiety
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             many
             of
             her
             
               Levites
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             High-Priests
             .
             Why
             should
             not
             he
             believe
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             says
             )
             
               is
               built
               on
               better
               Promises
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             remains
             entire
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             her
             Authority
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Viciousness
             of
             many
             of
             her
             Governours
             .
             Especially
             ,
             since
             he
             's
             in
             a
             manner
             confident
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             nothing
             so
             infamous
             acted
             by
             any
             
               Priests
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               Popes
            
             or
             others
             ,
             since
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             follow'd
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             was
             out-done
             by
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XVII
           .
           Of
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           HE
           doth
           not
           pretend
           this
           belongs
           
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             may
             fall
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             into
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             secured
             by
             Divine
             Promises
             from
             all
             Error
             and
             danger
             of
             Prevarication
          
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           from
           
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Mat.
          
           16.18
           —
           28.20
           .
           Iohn
           14.16
           ,
           26.
           
           But
           however
           the
           former
           seems
           to
           take
           away
           Infallibility
           from
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           that
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           them
           seperately
           ,
           appears
           by
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             like
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             in
             all
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             Representative
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             are
             specially
             protected
             from
             all
             error
             in
             all
             definitions
             and
             declarations
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           here
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Infallibility
           tacked
           to
           one
           another
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           general
           Promises
           ,
           which
           ought
           more
           distinctly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           preserve
           Christs
           Church
           so
           as
           it
           shall
           never
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           one
           thing
           ;
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           all
           Errors
           is
           another
           :
           The
           former
           answers
           the
           End
           of
           Christs
           Promises
           as
           to
           the
           Duration
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           is
           not
           implied
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           promise
           of
           
             teaching
             them
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           Joh.
           16.13
           .
           is
           not
           made
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Apostles
           :
           And
           their
           case
           was
           so
           peculiar
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           just
           inference
           from
           the
           assistance
           promised
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           what
           the
           Church
           should
           enjoy
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           diffusive
           Church
           have
           no
           infallible
           Assistance
           promised
           ,
           then
           no
           infallible
           Assistance
           can
           from
           thence
           be
           proved
           for
           the
           Church
           Representative
           ;
           so
           that
           some
           particular
           Promises
           to
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           assembled
           together
           ,
           are
           necessary
           to
           prove
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           by
           no
           means
           proves
           following
           Councils
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           Acts
           15.28
           .
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             .
          
           Our
           Author
           
             doth
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             may
             be
             prefixed
             to
             all
             determinations
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             resolved
             on
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             lawfully
             assembled
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             held
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             .
          
           But
           what
           Reason
           he
           had
           for
           not
           doubting
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           ;
           the
           Assistance
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             being
             to
             extend
             
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Promise
             :
          
           But
           shall
           Assistance
           imply
           Infallibility
           ?
           Then
           there
           must
           be
           good
           store
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Promises
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           hold
           good
           :
           But
           this
           Assistance
           of
           Councils
           is
           very
           different
           from
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           may
           subsist
           without
           Councils
           ,
           but
           cannot
           without
           Grace
           :
           What
           General
           Council
           was
           there
           from
           the
           meeting
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ?
           Were
           not
           Christ's
           Promises
           fulfilled
           to
           his
           Church
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           it
           encreased
           in
           all
           parts
           against
           the
           most
           violent
           Opposition
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           No
           parity
           of
           Reason
           from
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           can
           be
           sufficient
           proof
           for
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Christian.
           But
           our
           Author
           argues
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             Gods
             special
             Assistance
             was
             never
             wanting
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             so
             as
             to
             let
             it
             fail
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             its
             Authority
             ;
             Why
             should
             not
             he
             believe
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             built
             on
             better
             Promises
          
           ?
           What
           special
           Assistance
           was
           it
           which
           Israel
           had
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             for
             a
             long
             time
             Israel
             had
             been
             without
             the
             true
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             without
             a
             teaching
             Priest
             ,
             and
             without
             Law
             ?
          
           And
           as
           to
           Iudah
           ,
           was
           there
           no
           failing
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           they
           had
           the
           Law
           intire
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           all
           that
           was
           good
           among
           them
           ;
           for
           their
           Teachers
           had
           corrupted
           themselves
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Law
           of
           no
           effect
           among
           them
           :
           If
           there
           were
           Infallibility
           any
           where
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           High
           Priest
           and
           Sanhedrim
           ;
           but
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           Christian
           to
           think
           them
           Infallible
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           grosly
           mistaken
           about
           the
           main
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           as
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           him
           worthy
           of
           Death
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           fine
           Argument
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ?
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             better
             Promises
             :
          
           No
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           greater
           Promises
           of
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           to
           come
           :
           but
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           Infallibility
           in
           Councils
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Christ's
           Command
           of
           Obedience
           to
           those
           who
           sat
           in
           Moses
           Chair
           ,
           (
           Matth.
           23.2
           .
           )
           doth
           not
           prove
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           those
           who
           sat
           there
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           alledged
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           their
           Superiors
           .
           But
           St.
           Chrysostom
           saith
           ,
           
           
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             the
             things
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           .
           
             ●er
             Cathedram
             Doctrinam
             Legis
             ostendit
          
           ,
           
           
           saith
           St.
           
             Ierome
             ;
             Not
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           saith
           Isidore
           ;
           and
           so
           Hilary
           and
           Theophylact.
           
           Maldonate
           confesseth
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           of
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           of
           the
           
           Law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           yields
           the
           Obedience
           here
           required
           is
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           that
           ;
           
             All
             things
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             which
             they
             teach
             out
             of
          
           Moses
           
             's
             Chair
             :
             Not
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           saith
           Ferus
           .
           Now
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           hence
           infer
           ,
           
           that
           no
           men
           ought
           to
           dispute
           any
           Commands
           of
           Superiors
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           supposed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           for
           them
           to
           speak
           according
           to
           ;
           and
           our
           Saviour
           elsewhere
           doth
           suppose
           these
           very
           men
           to
           teach
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Corban
           .
           Would
           our
           Saviour
           contradict
           himself
           ?
           or
           require
           a
           blind
           Obedience
           in
           things
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Law
           ?
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           a
           due
           submission
           to
           our
           Superiors
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           allow
           them
           a
           Power
           to
           determine
           things
           not
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           think
           Obedience
           due
           in
           such
           things
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Authority
           :
           but
           yet
           this
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           Infallibility
           ,
           or
           an
           unlimited
           implicit
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           would
           overthrow
           the
           force
           of
           all
           our
           Saviour's
           Reasonings
           against
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           misinterpreting
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Superstitious
           Practises
           they
           imposed
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
      
       
         
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           POPE
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               the
            
             Pope
             
               to
               be
               his
            
             great
             God
             ,
             
               and
               to
               be
               far
               above
               all
               the
            
             Angels
             .
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               no
               longer
            
             Head
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               but
               that
               this
            
             Holy
             Father
             
               hath
               taken
               his
               place
               ;
               and
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               Orders
               ,
               Decrees
               or
               Commands
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               received
               by
               his
            
             Flock
             ,
             
               with
               the
               same
               respect
               ,
               submission
               and
               awe
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               spoken
               it
               by
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
               For
               that
               his
            
             Holiness
             
               (
               having
               once
               receiv'd
               the
            
             Triple-Crown
             
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               )
               is
               now
               no
               more
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
            
             Man
             ,
             
               but
               as
            
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             
               whose
               Office
               it
               is
               to
               Constitute
               and
               Ordain
               such
               things
               as
               Christ
               forgot
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               not
               throughly
               considering
               ,
               what
               would
               be
               the
               Exigencies
               of
               his
            
             Flock
             
               in
               future
               Ages
               .
               And
               for
               this
               intent
               ,
               he
               is
               assisted
               with
               a
               certain
            
             Mysterious
             Infallibility
             ;
             
               such
               as
               hides
               it self
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               upon
               his
               own
            
             Private
             Concerns
             ,
             
               exposes
               him
               to
               all
               the
               Designs
               ,
               Cheats
               ,
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Machinations
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               lets
               him
               be
               as
               easily
               over-seen
               ,
               as
               imprudent
               ,
               as
               silly
               as
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               But
               when
               he
               comes
               into
               his
            
             Chair
             ,
             
               to
               hear
               any
            
             Publick
             Business
             ,
             
               then
               it
               begins
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               protects
               him
               from
               all
            
             Mistakes
             and
             Errors
             ;
             
               and
               he
               becomes
               immediately
               full
               of
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               though
               he
               had
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               of
               Wickedness
               in
               him
               just
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             none
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             neither
             Great
             nor
             Little
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             not
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Man.
             He
             believes
             that
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               supreme
               Master
               ,
               Governour
            
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             created
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Founder
             and
             Head.
             But
             as
             notwithstanding
             this
             Lordship
             and
             Headship
             of
             Christ
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             every
             Father
             of
             a
             Family
             owns
             himself
             to
             be
             Master
             of
             it
             under
             Christ
             ;
             every
             petty
             Commander
             of
             a
             Ship
             stiles
             
             himself
             
               Master
               of
               it
               under
               God
            
             ;
             and
             every
             Prince
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Emperour
             is
             confess'd
             
               supreme
               Lord
               and
               Governour
            
             of
             his
             Dominions
             
               under
               God
            
             :
             So
             also
             ,
             he
             believes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               Pastor
               ,
               Governour
            
             and
             Head
             of
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             under
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Sucessor
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Flock
             ;
             and
             who
             hath
             been
             follow'd
             now
             by
             a
             
               visible
               Succession
            
             of
             above
             250
             Bishops
             acknowledg'd
             as
             such
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             by
             the
             Christian
             World.
             And
             now
             believing
             the
             Pope
             to
             enjoy
             this
             Dignity
             ,
             he
             looks
             upon
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             shew
             him
             that
             Respect
             ,
             Submission
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             his
             place
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             no
             body
             can
             in
             reason
             or
             conscience
             deny
             to
             any
             one
             in
             Rule
             ,
             or
             that
             has
             any
             Superiority
             .
             Neither
             does
             he
             doubt
             but
             God
             assists
             those
             who
             have
             this
             charge
             ,
             with
             a
             
               particular
               helping
               Grace
            
             ,
             such
             as
             has
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             Function
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             the
             Person
             .
             Such
             was
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             :
             Such
             to
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             
               made
               God
            
             to
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Exod.
            
             7.1
             .
             Such
             to
             the
             
               seventy
               Elders
            
             ,
             when
             God
             
               taking
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               gave
               it
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             &
             constituted
             them
             Iudges
             .
             Such
             to
             Caiphas
             ,
             who
             to
             council
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             ascrib'd
             not
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Office
             of
             High-Priest
             ,
             Job
             11.51
             .
             
               And
               this
               spake
               he
               not
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               being
               High-Priest
               that
               year
               ,
               he
               Prophesied
               ,
               that
            
             Jesus
             
               should
               die
               for
               that
               Nation
            
             .
             By
             priviledge
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             uttering
             a
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             never
             meant
             .
             With
             such
             like
             
               helping
               Grace
            
             ,
             he
             doubts
             not
             ,
             but
             God
             generally
             assists
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             New-Law
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             whole
             Flock
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             tho'
             he
             were
             as
             wicked
             as
             Caiphas
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             tender
             him
             all
             respect
             due
             to
             his
             Function
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             concerning
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             charge
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             consideration
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             meerly
             for
             the
             Office
             he
             bears
             :
             It
             being
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             
               good
               Son
            
             to
             Obey
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Loyal
             Subject
             
               his
               King
            
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             question
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             dis-respect
             them
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             tho'
             for
             some
             particular
             Vices
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             little
             respect
             for
             their
             persons
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             is
             he
             ready
             to
             behave
             himself
             towards
             his
             
               chief
               Pastor
            
             ,
             with
             all
             Reverence
             and
             Submission
             ,
             never
             scrupling
             to
             receive
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             
             Definitions
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             issued
             forth
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             due
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             concern
             of
             the
             whole
             Flock
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             the
             Assistance
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             Which
             ,
             though
             some
             allow
             him
             ,
             without
             being
             in
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Faith
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Obligation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             assenting
             to
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             Civil
             Governments
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             
               supreme
               Iudge
            
             or
             
               Highest
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             assurance
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             
               Divine
               Protection
            
             from
             Error
             or
             Mistake
             :
             So
             is
             he
             taught
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Pastors
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Infallible
             or
             no.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XVIII
           .
           Of
           the
           POPE
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WE
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           
             Believing
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             God
          
           ;
           which
           it
           seems
           himself
           did
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Misrepresenter
           in
           his
           Preface
           :
           but
           there
           is
           some
           Reason
           to
           doubt
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           at
           some
           times
           give
           him
           greater
           Honour
           than
           becomes
           a
           Man.
           
           I
           instance
           in
           the
           Adoration
           after
           his
           Election
           ,
           when
           the
           new
           Pope
           is
           placed
           upon
           the
           Altar
           to
           receive
           the
           Submissions
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           :
           but
           the
           Altar
           ,
           themselves
           do
           confess
           ,
           to
           be
           sacred
           to
           God
           alone
           :
           And
           there
           they
           profess
           to
           Worship
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           present
           in
           the
           Host.
           This
           therefore
           looks
           too
           much
           like
           assuming
           the
           Place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           becoming
           the
           Distance
           between
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             to
             be
             Pastor
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             under
             him
             ?
             This
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             believes
          
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           knows
           we
           deny
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           reason
           to
           expect
           some
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           But
           instead
           thereof
           he
           tells
           us
           
             how
             they
             look
             on
             themselves
             as
             obliged
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             Respect
             due
             to
             his
             place
             ,
          
           which
           he
           knows
           is
           not
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           .
           Two
           things
           however
           he
           saith
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           justifie
           his
           Title
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             Successor
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             Christ
             committed
             the
             Care
             of
             his
             Flock
             .
          
           But
           how
           far
           is
           this
           from
           proving
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           Christ
           ?
           For
           ,
           how
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           Christ
           ever
           made
           St.
           Peter
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           committed
           his
           Flock
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Learned
           Men
           of
           their
           Church
           are
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Places
           commonly
           produced
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           impossible
           ever
           to
           justify
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Rules
           of
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Thou
             art
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             upon
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           interpreted
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           of
           S
           Peters
           Confession
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           his
           Person
           ;
           so
           by
           S.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           S.
           Basil
           of
           Selucia
           ,
           S.
           Hilary
           ,
           S.
           
             Gregory
             Nyssen
          
           ,
           and
           Theodoret
           ;
           
           all
           great
           and
           considerable
           Persons
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           whose
           words
           are
           plain
           and
           full
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           can
           never
           produce
           the
           unanimous
           Consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           S.
           
           Peter's
           Supremacy
           out
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             And
             unto
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           are
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           S.
           Peter
           in
           common
           with
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           so
           Origen
           ,
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           S.
           Hilary
           ,
           S
           ▪
           Hierom
           ,
           and
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           all
           owned
           by
           some
           Members
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           For
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
          
           ,
           a
           late
           learned
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           shews
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           prove
           any
           thing
           peculiar
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           they
           must
           prove
           him
           sole
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           Saint
           Gregory
           disputed
           against
           so
           warmly
           .
           But
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           peculiar
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           above
           or
           beyond
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           shews
           at
           large
           from
           S.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           S.
           Cyril
           ,
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           former
           Authors
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           were
           made
           to
           appear
           ,
           
             that
             Saint
          
           Peter
           
             was
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           How
           doth
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Rome's
           Succession
           in
           that
           Headship
           shew
           it self
           ?
        
         
           To
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           2.
           
           
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             visible
             Succession
             of
             above
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Bishops
             ,
             acknowled
             as
             such
             in
             all
             
             past
             Ages
             by
             the
             Christian
             World.
             As
             such
             :
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           As
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ?
           That
           is
           not
           of
           weight
           enough
           to
           put
           it
           upon
           Tryal
           ;
           as
           Heads
           of
           the
           Catholick-Church
           ?
           That
           he
           knows
           is
           not
           only
           denied
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Nestorian
             ,
             Abyssin
          
           Churches
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           dare
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           allowed
           in
           any
           one
           Age
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           But
           we
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           since
           the
           late
           mentioned
           Authors
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           have
           taken
           so
           great
           pains
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           prove
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           to
           be
           an
           Incroachment
           &
           Usurpation
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           laying
           it
           aside
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           until
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           the
           Papal
           Supremacy
           be
           proved
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           debate
           
             what
             manner
             of
             Assistance
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Decrees
             .
          
           Our
           Author
           is
           willing
           to
           decline
           the
           Debate
           about
           his
           
             personal
             Infallibility
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             doubts
             not
             but
             God
             doth
             grant
             a
             special
             Assistance
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Flock
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Law
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             under
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             produces
             the
             Instance
             of
          
           Caiaphas
           ,
           Joh.
           11.51
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           surprizing
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           Arguments
           be
           good
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           must
           hold
           the
           Popes
           
             personal
             Infallibility
          
           as
           
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           one
           would
           hardly
           think
           he
           should
           build
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           on
           the
           instance
           of
           Caiaphas
           :
           For
           what
           consequence
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           Gods
           over-ruling
           the
           Mind
           of
           a
           very
           bad
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           carrying
           on
           a
           most
           wicked
           design
           ,
           to
           utter
           such
           words
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           event
           proved
           true
           in
           another
           sense
           than
           he
           meant
           them
           ,
           that
           therefore
           God
           will
           give
           a
           special
           Assistance
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           determining
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ?
           Was
           not
           Caiaphas
           himself
           the
           man
           who
           proposed
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           at
           that
           time
           ?
           Was
           he
           assisted
           in
           that
           Council
           ?
           Did
           not
           he
           determine
           afterwards
           Christ
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worthy
           of
           Death
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           rare
           Infallibility
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           consistent
           with
           a
           Decree
           to
           crucifie
           Christ
           ?
           And
           doth
           he
           in
           earnest
           think
           such
           ,
           Orders
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           whether
           the
           Supreme
           Pastor
           be
           Infallible
           or
           not
           ?
           For
           so
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Sentence
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Infallible
             or
             no
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XIX
           .
           Of
           Dispensations
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Pope
             
               has
               Authority
               to
            
             pispense
             
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               absolve
               any
               one
               from
               the
               obligation
               of
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               but
               his
            
             Holy
             Fathers
             
               leave
               ,
               he
               may
               confidently
            
             Dissemble
             ,
             Lie
             ,
             and
             Forswear
             
               himself
               in
               all
               whatsoever
               he
               pleases
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               call'd
               to
               an
               account
               at
               the
            
             last
             day
             ;
             
               especially
               if
               his
            
             Lying
             and
             Forswearing
             
               was
               for
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
            
             Church
             :
             
               there
               being
               then
               a
            
             sure
             Reward
             
               prepar'd
               for
               him
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               a
               recompence
               of
               his
               good
               Intentions
               and
               Heroick
               Atchievements
               .
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               he
               should
               chance
               to
               be
               catch'd
               in
               the
               management
               of
               any
               of
               these
               publick
               and
            
             Church-concerns
             ,
             
               and
               being
               obnoxious
               to
            
             Penal
             
               Laws
               ,
               should
               have
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               pass'd
               on
               him
               ;
               he
               has
               liberty
               at
               his
               last
               hour
               on
               the
            
             Scaffold
             or
             Ladder
             ,
             
               to
               make
               a
               publick
               Detestation
               of
               all
               such
               Crimes
               ,
               to
               make
               protestations
               of
               his
            
             Innocence
             ;
             
               to
               call
               God
               to
               witness
               ,
               that
               he
               denies
               unjustly
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               he
               is
               immediately
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Supreme
            
             Judge
             ,
             
               he
               knows
               no
               more
               of
               any
               such
               designs
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               clear
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               them
               as
               the
               Child
               unborn
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               though
               the
            
             Evidence
             
               against
               him
               be
               as
               clear
               as
               noon-day
               ,
               though
               the
            
             Jury
             
               be
               never
               so
            
             Impartial
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Judge
             
               never
               so
            
             Conscientious
             .
             
               For
               that
               he
               having
               taken
               the
            
             Sacrament
             and
             Oath
             of
             Secresie
             ,
             
               and
               receiv'd
            
             Absolution
             ,
             
               or
               a
            
             Dispensation
             
               from
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             
               may
               then
            
             Lye
             ,
             Swear
             ,
             Forswear
             ,
             and
             Protest
             
               all
               that
               he
               pleases
               ,
               without
               scruple
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               Christian-like
               ,
               Holily
               and
               Canonically
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Authority
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             's
             no
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             can
             absolve
             any
             one
             frome
             the
             Obligation
             of
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             or
             give
             leave
             to
             Lie
             or
             Forswear
             ;
             or
             make
             ,
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             any
             the
             least
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             accountable
             for
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             He
             is
             taught
             by
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             Books
             of
             Direction
             ,
             in
             all
             Catechisms
             ,
             in
             all
             Sermons
             ,
             that
             every
             Lie
             is
             a
             Sin
             ;
             that
             to
             call
             God
             to
             witness
             to
             an
             
               Vntruth
               damnable
            
             ;
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             to
             save
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             does
             it
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             own
             personal
             account
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             Church
             or
             Pope
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             answer
             for
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             expect
             his
             portion
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             if
             unrepented
             :
             And
             that
             no
             one
             can
             give
             leave
             for
             
               Lying
               ,
               Perjury
            
             ,
             or
             committing
             any
             Sin
             ;
             or
             even
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             or
             some
             devilish
             Ministers
             of
             his
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             detests
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             utterly
             abominates
             .
             And
             in
             consequence
             to
             this
             believes
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             death
             denies
             any
             Crime
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             guilty
             ,
             and
             protests
             himself
             to
             be
             innocent
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             Mercy
             :
             but
             departing
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             shall
             infallibly
             
             be
             receiv'd
             as
             such
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             dying
             with
             a
             Lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             can
             expect
             no
             reward
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             Crime
             was
             ,
             whether
             incurr'd
             by
             an
             undertaking
             for
             Mother-Church
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             his
             pretences
             for
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Truth
             were
             ,
             whether
             
               Absolutions
               ,
               Dispensations
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             
               Oath
               of
               Secresie
            
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             :
             nothing
             of
             these
             being
             capable
             of
             excusing
             him
             in
             Lies
             or
             Perjury
             ,
             or
             making
             them
             to
             be
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             not
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             Nor
             indeed
             did
             he
             ever
             hear
             of
             these
             so
             much
             talk'd
             on
             ,
             Dispensations
             and
             Absolutions
             ,
             from
             any
             Priests
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             either
             in
             Sermons
             or
             Confessions
             ;
             he
             never
             read
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Books
             and
             Catechisms
             ;
             he
             never
             saw
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Communion
             ;
             it
             having
             been
             their
             Custom
             ,
             ever
             since
             Oaths
             were
             first
             devis'd
             against
             them
             ,
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             banishments
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             torments
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             ,
             than
             Fors●ear
             themselves
             ,
             or
             protest
             the
             least
             Untruth
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             several
             might
             have
             saved
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Lives
             too
             ,
             would
             they
             have
             subscrib'd
             to
             ,
             and
             own'd
             but
             
               one
               Lye
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             refus'd
             it
             ;
             chusing
             rather
             to
             die
             infamously
             ,
             than
             prejudice
             their
             Conscience
             with
             an
             Vntruth
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             a
             great
             Mystery
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             his
             Profession
             ,
             should
             have
             Leave
             and
             Dispensations
             to
             Lye
             and
             forswear
             themselves
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             need
             nothing
             else
             but
             Lying
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             for
             the
             quiet
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             their
             Lives
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             Places
             of
             highest
             Command
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Dignity
             ;
             such
             as
             would
             be
             extraordinarily
             advantagious
             for
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             generally
             chuse
             rather
             to
             forego
             all
             these
             so
             considerable
             Conveniences
             ,
             that
             once
             Lie
             or
             Forswear
             themselves
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             another
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             these
             Dispensations
             for
             Lying
             and
             Swearing
             should
             be
             according
             to
             the
             
               Receiv'd
               Doctrine
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             were
             never
             instructed
             nor
             inform'd
             of
             any
             such
             Diabolical
             Point
             ?
             nay
             ,
             had
             never
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             information
             receiv'd
             from
             some
             Zealous
             Adversaries
             ,
             such
             as
             relate
             either
             meerly
             
               upon
               Trust
            
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             as
             have
             receiv'd
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             Lying
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             charge
             the
             like
             Doctrine
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XIX
           .
           Of
           Dispensations
           .
        
         
           HEre
           the
           Misrepresenter
           saith
           ,
           That
           a
           Papist
           believes
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           Authority
           to
           dispence
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           absolve
           any
           one
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           keeping
           the
           Commandments
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Representer
           affirms
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             Authority
             to
             dispence
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             's
             no
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             can
             absolve
             any
             one
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             :
          
           This
           matter
           is
           not
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           one's
           affirming
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           denying
           ;
           but
           by
           finding
           out
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           about
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           there
           are
           three
           Opinions
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           those
           who
           assert
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             a
             Power
             of
             Dispensing
             in
             any
             Divine
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             except
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
          
           The
           Gloss
           upon
           the
           Canon
           Law
           saith
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Text
           seems
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           dispence
           against
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           :
           And
           Panormitan
           saith
           ,
           This
           Exposition
           pleases
           him
           well
           ;
           for
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           in
           all
           other
           things
           :
           
             Contra
             Apostolum
             dispensat
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Gloss
           on
           the
           Decree
           :
           And
           the
           Roman
           Editors
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           refer
           to
           34
           
             Dist.
             c.
             Lector
          
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           And
           there
           indeed
           the
           Gloss
           is
           very
           plain
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           
             sic
             Ergo
             Papa
             dispensat
             contra
             Apostolum
             :
          
           And
           the
           Roman
           Correcters
           there
           justifie
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           is
           no
           absurd
           Doctrine
           as
           to
           positive
           Institutions
           :
           
           But
           the
           former
           
             notable
             Gloss
          
           ,
           as
           Panormitan
           calls
           it
           ,
           sets
           down
           the
           particulars
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           .
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           Against
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Canons
           .
           2.
           
           Against
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           3.
           
           In
           Vows
           .
           4.
           
           In
           Oaths
           .
           The
           
             Summa
             Angelica
          
           saith
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           as
           to
           all
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           And
           Clavasius
           founds
           this
           Power
           upon
           the
           Plenitude
           of
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Expression
           in
           the
           Decretal
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           
             ex
             plenitudine
             potestatis
             de
             Iure
             supra
             Ius
             dispensare
          
           ;
           and
           without
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           that
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           his
           Wisdom
           .
           Iacobatius
           brings
           several
           Instances
           of
           this
           Power
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           refers
           to
           the
           Speculator
           for
           more
           .
           
             Iac.
             Almain
          
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           all
           the
           Canonists
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           against
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           Divines
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           of
           their
           Divines
           held
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             dispence
             
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           that
           implies
           a
           proper
           relaxation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           could
           only
           
             Authoritatively
             declare
          
           that
           the
           Law
           did
           not
           oblige
           in
           such
           a
           particular
           Case
           ;
           because
           an
           Inferiour
           could
           not
           take
           away
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Superiors
           Law
           ;
           and
           otherwise
           there
           would
           be
           no
           fixed
           and
           immutable
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           might
           dispense
           in
           one
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           might
           dispense
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           of
           this
           Opinion
           were
           some
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           School-Divines
           ,
           as
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Major
             ,
             Soto
             ,
          
           and
           Catharinus
           ,
           
           who
           at
           large
           debates
           this
           Question
           ,
           and
           denies
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           any
           Power
           to
           dispense
           with
           Gods
           Law
           :
           But
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           
             prophetical
             Power
          
           to
           declare
           in
           what
           Cases
           the
           Law
           doth
           oblige
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           not
           ;
           which
           he
           parallels
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           declaring
           the
           
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           not
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           ;
           He
           confesseth
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           dispense
           with
           those
           Precepts
           which
           are
           of
           themselves
           indispensable
           ;
           nor
           alter
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Divine
           Laws
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           general
           force
           ,
           but
           in
           particular
           Cases
           may
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           cases
           the
           Law
           is
           to
           be
           relaxed
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Relaxation
           seems
           to
           come
           from
           God
           himself
           :
           But
           he
           confesses
           this
           Power
           is
           not
           to
           be
           often
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           makes
           this
           Power
           to
           be
           no
           Act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           of
           
             prophetical
             Interpretation
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           brings
           the
           Instance
           of
           Caiaphas
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           And
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Divines
           and
           Canonists
           was
           but
           in
           Terms
           ;
           for
           the
           Canonists
           were
           in
           the
           right
           as
           to
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Divines
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           explaining
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           have
           thought
           this
           too
           loose
           a
           way
           of
           explaining
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             a
             bare
             declaratory
             Power
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             Power
             of
             dispensing
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             in
             particular
             Cases
             :
          
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           no
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           and
           may
           belong
           to
           other
           men
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           look
           on
           as
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           and
           Commission
           ;
           and
           a
           bare
           declaratory
           Power
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Churches
           Necessity
           ;
           as
           Sanchez
           shews
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           quotes
           many
           Authors
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ;
           
           and
           Sayr
           more
           ;
           and
           he
           saith
           
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             justified
             without
             it
             :
          
           Which
           Suarez
           much
           insists
           upon
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             hath
             fallen
             into
             intolerable
             Errors
          
           ;
           and
           
             it
             is
             evident
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             hath
             granted
             real
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             not
             meer
             Declarations
             .
          
           And
           he
           founds
           
           it
           upon
           Christ's
           Promise
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             To
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             the
             Keys
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Charge
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Feed
             my
             Sheep
          
           .
           But
           then
           he
           explains
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           by
           saying
           that
           it
           is
           no
           formal
           Dispensation
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           changed
           or
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           briefly
           laid
           together
           the
           different
           Opinions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           about
           this
           power
           of
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           all
           consent
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           differ
           only
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           explaining
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           am
           therefore
           afraid
           our
           Representer
           is
           a
           very
           unstudied
           Divine
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           well
           understand
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           he
           would
           never
           have
           talked
           so
           boldly
           and
           unskilfully
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Church
             teaches
             that
             every
             Lye
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
          
           &c.
           it
           doth
           not
           teach
           the
           Case
           ;
           for
           the
           Question
           it
           not
           ,
           whether
           their
           Church
           teach
           men
           to
           lye
           ,
           but
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           such
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           by
           altering
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           may
           not
           make
           that
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Lye
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           one
           :
           As
           their
           Church
           teaches
           that
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           break
           their
           V●ws
           ;
           yet
           no
           one
           among
           them
           questions
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           may
           dissolve
           the
           Obligation
           of
           a
           Vow
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           made
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           Let
           him
           shew
           then
           ,
           how
           the
           Pope
           comes
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           to
           release
           a
           Vow
           made
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           to
           release
           the
           Obligation
           to
           veracity
           among
           men
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           charge
           them
           with
           delivering
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             men
             may
             have
             Dispensations
             to
             lye
             and
             forswear
             themselves
             at
             pleasure
          
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           this
           Dispensing
           Power
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           up
           as
           a
           great
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           but
           upon
           weighty
           and
           urgent
           causes
           ,
           of
           great
           consequence
           and
           bene●it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           their
           Doctors
           declare
           .
           But
           as
           to
           all
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           which
           he
           alludes
           to
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           our
           Debate
           is
           only
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Power
           of
           Dispensation
           allowed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
        
      
       
         
         
           XX.
           Of
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Pope
             
               has
               Authority
               to
            
             dispence
             
               with
               his
            
             Allegiance
             
               to
               his
            
             Prince
             ;
             
               and
               that
               he
               needs
               no
               longer
               be
               a
            
             Loyal
             
               Subject
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Priviledges
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
            
             King
             ,
             
               than
               the
            
             Pope
             
               will
               give
               him
               leave
               .
               And
               that
               if
               this
            
             Mighty
             Father
             
               think
               sit
               to
               thunder
               out
               an
            
             Excommunication
             
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               deem'd
               the
               best
               Subject
               ,
               and
               Most
               Christian
               that
               can
               first
               shed
               his
               Prince's
               Blood
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               a
            
             Sacrifice
             to
             Rome
             :
             
               and
               he
               's
               but
               ill
               rewarded
               for
               his
               pains
               ,
               who
               ,
               after
               so
               Glorious
               an
               Atchievement
               ,
               has
               not
               his
               Name
               plac'd
               in
               the
               Kalendar
               ,
               and
               he
               Canoniz'd
               for
               a
               Saint
               .
               So
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               Danger
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               than
               to
               have
            
             Popish
             
               Subjects
               ,
               he
               holding
               his
               Life
               amongst
               them
               ,
               only
               at
               the
            
             Pope
             
               's
               pleasure
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             'T
             IS
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             Authority
             to
             dispence
             with
             his
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             can
             
               Depose
               Princes
            
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             ;
             giving
             leave
             to
             their
             Subjects
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             their
             ruin
             .
             He
             knows
             that
             Deposing
             &
             King-killing
             Power
             has
             been
             maintain'd
             by
             some
             Canonists
             ,
             and
             Divines
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             their
             Opinion
             lawful
             ,
             and
             annex'd
             to
             the
             Papal
             Chair
             .
             He
             knows
             likewise
             that
             some
             Popes
             have
             endeavor'd
             to
             act
             according
             to
             this
             Power
             .
             But
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             appertains
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             by
             all
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             is
             a
             malicious
             Calumny
             ,
             a
             down-right
             Falsity
             .
             And
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             him
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             f●w
             Authors
             that
             are
             Abettors
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             are
             of
             his
             Communion
             three
             times
             the
             number
             that
             publickly
             disown
             all
             such
             Authority
             ;
             besides
             several
             Universities
             ,
             and
             
               whole
               Bodies
            
             that
             have
             solemnly
             condemn'd
             it
             ;
             without
             being
             in
             the
             least
             suspected
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             denying
             any
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Those
             other
             Authors
             therefore
             Publish
             their
             own
             Opinions
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             those
             Popes
             acted
             according
             to
             what
             they
             judg'd
             lawful
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             has
             been
             ,
             or
             is
             an
             Opinion
             amongst
             some
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             raise
             it
             to
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
             Let
             his
             Church
             therefore
             answer
             for
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             she
             delivers
             for
             Faith
             ;
             let
             Prelates
             answer
             for
             t●eir
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Authors
             for
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ;
             otherwise
             more
             Churches
             must
             be
             charg'd
             with
             Deposing
             and
             King-killing
             Doctrine
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Rome
             :
             The
             University
             of
             Oxford
             having
             found
             other
             Authors
             of
             
               Pernicious
               Books
               ,
               and
               Damnable
               Doctrines
               ,
               destructive
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Persons
               of
               Princes
               ,
               their
               State
               and
               
               Government
               ,
            
             besides
             Iesuits
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Decree
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             
               London
               Gazette
               ,
               Iuly
            
             26.
             1683.
             
             In
             which
             they
             condemn'd
             twenty
             seven
             
               false
               ,
               i●pious
               ,
               seditious
               Propositions
               ,
               fitted
               to
               stir
               up
               Tumults
               ,
               overthrow
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               to
               lead
               to
               Rebellion
               ,
               Murder
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Atheism
               it self
               .
            
             Of
             which
             number
             only
             three
             or
             four
             were
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             :
             the
             rest
             having
             men
             of
             
               another
               Communion
            
             for
             their
             Fathers
             .
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             first
             condemn'd
             by
             Oxford
             ;
             What
             they
             did
             here
             in
             the
             Year
             1683.
             having
             been
             solemnly
             done
             in
             Paris
             in
             1626.
             
             Where
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Sorbon
             gave
             Sentence
             against
             this
             Proposition
             of
             Sanctarellus
             ;
             (
             viz
             )
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               ,
               might
               depose
               Princes
               ,
               and
               exempt
               the
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Obedience
            
             ;
             the
             like
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Universities
             of
             
               Caen
               ,
               Rhemes
               ,
               Poictoirs
               ,
               Valence
               ,
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               Bourges
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             subscrib'd
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             .
             And
             
             Mariana's
             Book
             was
             committed
             publickly
             to
             the
             flames
             by
             a
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             of
             his
             own
             Order
             ,
             for
             the
             discoursing
             the
             Point
             of
             King-killing
             Doctrine
             problematically
             .
             Why
             therefore
             should
             this
             disloyal
             Doctrine
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             whenas
             it
             has
             been
             writ
             against
             by
             several
             hundred
             single
             Authors
             in
             her
             Communion
             ,
             and
             disown'd
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             condemn'd
             by
             so
             many
             famous
             Universities
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             the
             Actions
             of
             some
             
               few
               Popes
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Private
               Opinions
            
             of
             some
             
               Speculative
               Doctors
            
             ,
             be
             so
             often
             and
             vehemently
             urg'd
             for
             the
             just
             charging
             this
             Doctrine
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             a
             Serious
             ,
             Impartial
             Considerer
             ,
             are
             only
             meer
             Fallacies
             ,
             capable
             of
             Libelling
             all
             Societies
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             overthrowing
             all
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             only
             fit
             Arguments
             for
             Knaves
             to
             cheat
             Fools
             withal
             .
             There
             being
             no
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             which
             might
             not
             be
             easily
             proved
             Tyrannical
             ;
             No
             
               Religion
               ,
               Perswasion
            
             ,
             or
             Society
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             plausibly
             be
             indicted
             of
             Atheism
             ;
             If
             the
             Actions
             ,
             Pretences
             ,
             Claims
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             of
             some
             few
             of
             their
             Governours
             and
             
               Leading
               Men
            
             ;
             the
             Opinions
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             Phansies
             of
             some
             Authors
             be
             allow'd
             as
             
               sufficient
               Evidence
            
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             the
             Verdict
             of
             Guilty
             upon
             the
             whole
             .
             When
             Malice
             ther●fore
             and
             Envy
             have
             done
             their
             worst
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             Papists
             bloody
             and
             barbarous
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             '
             ds
             certain
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             that
             
               Popish
               Princes
            
             sit
             as
             safe
             in
             their
             Thrones
             ,
             enjoy
             as
             much
             Peace
             and
             Security
             as
             any
             
               other
               Princes
            
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             can
             give
             as
             good
             proofs
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             as
             the
             best
             of
             those
             that
             clamour
             so
             loud
             against
             them
             .
             They
             can
             bid
             defi●nce
             to
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             shew
             any
             one
             Person
             of
             Honour
             and
             Estate
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             even
             four
             of
             any
             condition
             whatsoever
             that
             bore
             Arms
             against
             Charles
             the
             First
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             his
             Troubles
             .
             They
             can
             make
             good
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             amongst
             them
             that
             did
             not
             assist
             his
             Majesty
             either
             with
             Person
             or
             Purse
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             And
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             Charles
             the
             First
             was
             murder'd
             in
             cold
             blood
             by
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ,
             after
             many
             hundred
             Papists
             had
             lost
             their
             Lives
             for
             the
             preventing
             that
             Butchery
             ,
             and
             that
             
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             being
             pursued
             by
             the
             
               same
               Subjects
            
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             sav'd
             it
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XX.
           Of
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           .
        
         
           TO
           bring
           this
           matter
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           compass
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           Concessions
           ,
           which
           will
           save
           us
           a
           labour
           of
           Proofs
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           yields
           
             that
             the
             Deposing
             and
             King-killing
             Power
             hath
             been
             maintained
             by
             some
             Canonists
             and
             Divines
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             their
             opinion
             lawful
             ,
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Papal
             Chair
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             some
             Popes
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             act
             according
             to
             this
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           he
           denies
           
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             appertains
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             all
             of
             that
             Communion
             .
          
           And
           more
           than
           that
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             affirming
             of
             it
             is
             a
             malicious
             Calumny
             ,
             a
             downright
             Falsity
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           calmly
           debate
           the
           matter
           ,
           Whether
           according
           to
           the
           received
           principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           this
           be
           only
           a
           particul●r
           opinion
           of
           some
           Popes
           and
           Divines
           ,
           or
           be
           to
           be
           received
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
        
         
           Whether
           those
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           do
           account
           it
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           they
           do
           not
           :
           But
           whether
           upon
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           ,
           to
           avoid
           cavilling
           ,
           proceed
           upon
           the
           Principles
           owned
           by
           our
           Author
           himself
           .
           viz.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             understood
             by
             the
             Community
             of
             Christians
             in
             all
             Angels
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             present
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             by
             the
             present
             Church
             be
             understands
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             assembled
             in
             Councils
             ,
             who
             are
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             controversies
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             In●allible
             assistance
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             a
             particular
             assistance
             promised
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             special
             regard
             to
             his
             Office
             and
             Function
             .
          
        
         
           If
           therefore
           it
           appear
           that
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           have
           declared
           this
           Deposing
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           t●ey
           h●ve
           received
           other
           things
           as
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           upon
           the
           same
           Declarations
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           then
           stick
           at
           yielding
           this
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           that
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           for
           several
           
           Ages
           have
           asserted
           and
           exercised
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           alledged
           against
           these
           Decrees
           &
           Acts.
           1.
           
           That
           they
           were
           not
           grounded
           upon
           Universal
           Tradition
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           had
           not
           Universal
           Reception
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           sufficient
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Definitions
           of
           Councils
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           every
           Man
           is
           left
           to
           examin
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Councils
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           to
           be
           embraced
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           to
           judge
           whether
           they
           are
           founded
           on
           Universal
           Tradition
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           to
           take
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           for
           his
           Guide
           ,
           but
           the
           Universal
           Church
           from
           Christs
           time
           :
           which
           overthrows
           a
           Fundamental
           Principle
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Then
           he
           must
           reject
           the
           pretended
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           so
           notoriously
           err
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           ;
           and
           consequently
           their
           Authority
           could
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           any
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           And
           so
           all
           Persons
           must
           be
           left
           at
           Liberty
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Definitions
           made
           by
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Then
           he
           must
           believe
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           to
           have
           been
           mistaken
           ,
           not
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           persisted
           in
           it
           for
           Five
           hundred
           years
           ;
           which
           must
           take
           away
           ,
           not
           only
           Infall●bil●ty
           ,
           but
           any
           kind
           of
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           it
           .
           For
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           as
           to
           those
           who
           have
           depended
           on
           Princes
           ,
           or
           favour
           their
           Part●es
           against
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           for
           so
           long
           time
           the
           leading
           Party
           in
           that
           Church
           did
           assert
           and
           maintain
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           .
           And
           therefore
           Lessius
           truly
           understood
           this
           matter
           ,
           
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             scarce
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             the
             denial
             whereof
             was
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             did
             precipitate
             Men
             more
             into
             Heresie
             and
             Hatred
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             the
             Deposing
             Power
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             they
             could
             not
             maintain
             their
             Churches
             Authority
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           he
           reckons
           up
           these
           ill
           Consequences
           of
           denying
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Roman
           Church
           hath
           erred
           for
           at
           least
           five
           hundred
           years
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           fundamental
           as
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Moment
           :
           Which
           is
           worse
           than
           an
           Error
           about
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           Penance
           ,
           Extream
           Unction
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           those
           who
           deny
           the
           Church
           can
           err
           in
           one
           ,
           hold
           that
           it
           hath
           erred
           in
           a
           greater
           matter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           hath
           not
           only
           erred
           ,
           but
           voluntarily
           and
           out
           of
           Ambi●ion
           ,
           perverting
           ,
           out
           of
           Design
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primive
           
           Church
           and
           Fathers
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           bringing
           in
           another
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           Right
           and
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           ;
           which
           were
           a
           grievous
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           made
           knowingly
           ,
           unrighteous
           Decrees
           ,
           to
           draw
           persons
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           Princes
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           became
           the
           Causes
           of
           many
           Seditions
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ill
           Consequences
           of
           them
           ,
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Churches
           Decrees
           ,
           Commands
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           Censures
           may
           be
           safely
           contemned
           as
           Null
           ,
           and
           containing
           intolerable
           Errors
           .
           And
           that
           it
           may
           require
           such
           things
           which
           good
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           disobey
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           in
           the
           Canon
           
             Nos
             Sanctorum
             ,
             &c.
             Urban
          
           .
           II.
           Gregory
           IX
           .
           the
           Councils
           of
           Lateran
           under
           Alex.
           III.
           and
           Innocent
           III
           ,
           the
           Councils
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           of
           Constance
           ,
           of
           Lateran
           under
           Leo
           X.
           and
           of
           Trent
           ,
           have
           all
           grievously
           and
           enormously
           erred
           about
           this
           matter
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           he
           shews
           at
           large
           ;
           and
           so
           Seven
           General
           Counc●ls
           lose
           their
           Infallibility
           at
           one
           blow
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           Gates
           of
           H●ll
           have
           prevailed
           against
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           the
           true
           Church
           could
           never
           teach
           such
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           true
           .
           And
           if
           it
           erred
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           might
           as
           well
           err
           in
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           Men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           or
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           Princes
           and
           all
           Laymen
           have
           just
           Cause
           to
           withdraw
           from
           their
           Church
           ;
           because
           it
           shewed
           it self
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           justly
           prosecute
           all
           that
           maintain
           a
           Doctrine
           so
           pernicious
           to
           Government
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           true
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           our
           Author
           saith
           to
           clear
           this
           from
           being
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             for
             the
             few
             Authors
             that
             are
             abettors
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             are
             of
             his
             Communion
             three
             times
             the
             number
             that
             publickly
             disown
             all
             such
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           b●
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           for
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           be
           such
           a
           number
           of
           those
           who
           are
           liable
           to
           all
           these
           dreadful
           Consequences
           ,
           which
           Lessius
           urges
           upon
           the
           deniers
           of
           it
           :
           But
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           believe
           there
           should
           be
           so
           few
           followers
           of
           so
           many
           Popes
           ,
           and
           Seven
           General
           Councils
           ,
           owned
           for
           such
           by
           the
           disowners
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           except
           the
           Lateran
           under
           Leo
           10
           ?
           The
           poor
           Eastern
           Christians
           are
           condemned
           for
           Hereticks
           
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           one
           General
           Council
           ,
           either
           that
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           or
           of
           Chalcedon
           :
           And
           they
           plead
           for
           themselves
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           misinterpretation
           of
           their
           meaning
           ,
           or
           not
           right
           understanding
           one
           another
           about
           the
           diff●rence
           of
           Nature
           and
           Person
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           those
           Decrees
           .
           
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           whether
           those
           Churches
           which
           do
           not
           embrace
           the
           Decrees
           of
           those
           Councils
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Heresie
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           ,
           then
           what
           must
           we
           think
           of
           such
           who
           reject
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Seven
           General
           Councils
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           give
           far
           less
           probable
           accounts
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           those
           Councils
           in
           their
           Definitions
           than
           the
           other
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             Those
             who
             have
             condemned
             it
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             in
             the
             least
             suspected
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             denying
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith.
          
           Let
           any
           one
           judg
           of
           this
           by
           Lessius
           his
           Consequences
           :
           And
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           first
           Treatise
           against
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           saith
           in
           plain
           Terms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             is
             erroneous
             in
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             well
             as
             temerarious
             and
             impious
          
           ;
           And
           he
           proves
           it
           by
           this
           substantial
           Argument
           ;
           Because
           they
           who
           hold
           it
           ,
           must
           suppose
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           for
           some
           time
           in
           a
           damnable
           Error
           of
           Belief
           ,
           and
           Sin
           of
           Practice
           :
           And
           he
           not
           only
           proves
           that
           it
           was
           defined
           by
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           long
           time
           universally
           received
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           one
           Author
           can
           be
           produced
           before
           Calvins
           time
           ,
           that
           denied
           this
           Power
           absolutely
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           case
           whatsoever
           .
           
             But
             a
             few
             Authors
             that
             are
             Abettors
             of
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           
             Representer
             :
             Not
             one
             total
             Dissenter
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           other
           :
           And
           which
           of
           these
           is
           the
           true
           Representer
           ?
           
             The
             deniers
             of
             it
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspected
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
          
           saith
           one
           :
           
             Their
             Opinion
             is
             erroneous
             in
             Faith
             ,
             temerarious
             and
             impious
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           other
           .
           And
           a
           Professor
           of
           Lovain
           ,
           now
           living
           ,
           hath
           undertaken
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           nu●ber
           is
           far
           greater
           of
           those
           who
           assert
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           who
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             If
             we
             charge
             their
             Church
             with
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             may
             not
             they
             as
             well
             charge
             ours
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             since
             Propositions
             as
             dangerous
             were
             condemned
             at
          
           Oxford
           ,
           July
           26
           ,
           1683.
           
             as
             held
             not
             by
          
           Jesuits
           ,
           
             but
             by
             some
             among
             our selves
          
           ?
           
           This
           is
           the
           force
           of
           his
           Reasoning
           :
           But
           we
           must
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           the
           great
           disparity
           of
           the
           Case
           .
           We
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           men
           of
           ill
           Minds
           ,
           and
           d●sloyal
           Principles
           ,
           Factious
           and
           Disobedient
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           but
           have
           these
           Men
           ever
           had
           that
           Countenance
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Guides
           of
           our
           
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Deposing
           Doctrine
           hath
           had
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           To
           make
           the
           Case
           parallel
           ,
           he
           must
           suppose
           our
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           to
           have
           several
           times
           declared
           these
           Damnable
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           given
           Encouragement
           to
           Rebels
           to
           proceed
           against
           their
           Kings
           ;
           and
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           to
           have
           condemned
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           truly
           the
           Case
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           have
           owned
           ,
           and
           approved
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           the
           Deposing
           Principle
           :
           but
           the
           Universities
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           have
           condemned
           it
           .
           How
           come
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Regicides
           among
           us
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           with
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Church
           are
           so
           directly
           contrary
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           our
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           would
           as
           readily
           condemn
           any
           such
           damnable
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ?
           And
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           how
           repugnant
           such
           Principles
           are
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           none
           can
           be
           Rebels
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           false
           to
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Personal
           Loyalty
           of
           many
           Persons
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           proper
           for
           me
           to
           debate
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           ;
           since
           our
           business
           is
           not
           concerning
           Persons
           but
           Doctrines
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           of
           old
           observed
           concerning
           the
           Epicureans
           ,
           That
           thô
           their
           Principles
           did
           overthrow
           any
           true
           Friendship
           ,
           yet
           many
           of
           them
           made
           excellent
           Friends
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXI
           .
           Of
           Communion
           in
           one
           kind
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               no
               longer
               oblig'd
               to
               obey
            
             Christ's
             Commands
             
               than
               his
            
             Church
             
               will
               give
               him
               leave
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               tho'
               Christ
               instituted
               the
            
             Sacrament
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             
               and
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               receiv'd
            
             so
             
               by
               all
               ;
               yet
               he
               thinks
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               for
               any
               to
               do
               so
               now
               ,
               but
            
             Priests
             ;
             
               because
               his
               Church
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               hath
               forbidden
               the
               Cup
               to
               the
               Laity
               ;
               And
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Precept
               of
               Christ
               who
               said
               ,
            
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             this
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             26.
             )
             
               In
               submission
               to
               which
               Church-Prohibition
               ,
               all
               the
               poor
               people
               of
               his
               Communion
               contentedly
               rest
               ,
               while
               they
               see
               themselves
               ,
               defrauded
               of
               great
               part
               of
               that
               benefit
               ,
               which
               Christ
               left
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               Last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               :
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               poor
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Remedy
               of
               their
               Infirmities
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             obey
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             neither
             his
             Church
             nor
             any
             other
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             can
             limit
             ,
             alter
             ,
             or
             annul
             any
             precept
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             
               Law
               giver
            
             .
             N●ither
             is
             the
             
               Denial
               of
               the
               Cup
               to
               the
               Laity
               ,
            
             a
             practise
             any
             ways
             opposite
             to
             this
             his
             Belief
             :
             He
             being
             taught
             ,
             that
             thô
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             
               blessed
               Sacrament
            
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             so
             deliver'd
             it
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             only
             were
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             had
             
             made
             Priests
             just
             before
             ;
             yet
             he
             gave
             
               no
               command
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             receiv'd
             by
             all
             the
             faithful
             :
             But
             left
             this
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             where
             he
             attributes
             the
             obtaining
             life
             everlasting
             (
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Institution
             )
             sometimes
             to
             the
             receiving
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             sometimes
             under
             one
             :
             as
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Man
               eat
               of
               this
               Bread
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               .
               He
               that
               eats
               Me
               ,
               even
               he
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               .
               He
               that
               eats
               of
               this
               bread
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             (
             John
             6.
             v.
             51
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             )
             And
             a
             curious
             Reader
             may
             find
             as
             many
             Texts
             for
             thus
             Receiving
             under
             
               one
               kind
            
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             other
             .
             And
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             so
             f●r
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             under
             
               one
               kind
            
             only
             ,
             viz.
             to
             those
             two
             going
             to
             
               Emaus
               ,
               (
               Luk.
               c.
               last
               ,
            
             30.
             )
             And
             that
             the
             Apostles
             afterwards
             did
             often
             practise
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             they
             assembled
             ,
             to
             
               break
               bread
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             2.
             &c.
             )
             Which
             places
             Ile
             and
             other
             Fathers
             explicate
             of
             the
             
               Sacrament
               ,
               (
               Aug.
               l.
            
             49.
             
               de
               Cons.
               Evang
            
             )
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             under
             one
             kind
             ,
             to
             Children
             ,
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             that
             Men
             on
             a
             Iourney
             used
             so
             to
             carry
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             attested
             by
             all
             antient
             Writers
             ,
             and
             modern
             Historians
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             he
             finds
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             Communicate
             under
             one
             kind
             only
             ,
             or
             else
             under
             both
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             thought
             good
             ,
             especially
             in
             all
             
               Private
               Communions
            
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             the
             first
             Precept
             of
             
               Receiving
               under
               both
               kinds
            
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Fait●ful
             by
             
               Pope
               Leo
            
             I.
             in
             the
             year
             443.
             and
             Confirm'd
             by
             
               Pope
               Gelasius
            
             in
             490.
             not
             for
             the
             correcting
             any
             Abuse
             ,
             that
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             discovering
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             (
             who
             being
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             no
             true
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             Wine
             was
             the
             Gall
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             )
             us'd
             to
             lurk
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             receiving
             under
             the
             form
             of
             
               Bread
               only
            
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             did
             ,
             remain'd
             und●stinguish'd
             ,
             till
             by
             this
             Obligation
             of
             all
             Receiving
             the
             Cup
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             judg'd
             unlawful
             and
             abominab●e
             )
             they
             were
             all
             detected
             .
             And
             ,
             now
             ,
             if
             a
             thing
             (
             till
             that
             time
             Indifferent
             ,
             )
             was
             for
             these
             Motives
             determin'd
             by
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Precept
            
             ,
             and
             so
             observ'd
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             without
             scruple
             or
             questioning
             the
             Authority
             ;
             why
             should
             he
             doubt
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             same
             Authority
             :
             when
             (
             upon
             different
             Motives
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             )
             they
             issue
             forth
             another
             Precept
             .
             Few
             doubt
             of
             this
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Eating
               of
               strangled
               Meats
               and
               Blood
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             thô
             forbid
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             Acts
             15.
             )
             and
             so
             unlawful
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             another
             Order
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             become
             a
             thing
             Indifferent
             ,
             and
             like
             other
             things
             .
             And
             why
             then
             should
             he
             scruple
             in
             this
             ,
             especially
             since
             there
             's
             no
             Injury
             done
             ,
             nor
             he
             defrauded
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             believing
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             cons●quently
             believes
             whole
             and
             living
             Iesus
             to
             be
             entirely
             contain'd
             under
             
               either
               Species
            
             :
             And
             that
             (
             receiving
             under
             one
             kind
             ,
             )
             he
             is
             truly
             partaker
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             not
             depriv'd
             of
             other
             the
             Body
             or
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXI
           .
           Of
           Communion
           in
           one
           kind
           .
        
         
           FOR
           our
           better
           proceeding
           in
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           the
           State
           of
           it
           as
           clearly
           as
           I
           can
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           first
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           were
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           or
           two
           ;
           for
           all
           confess
           it
           was
           under
           both
           kinds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           .
           Whether
           both
           kinds
           are
           not
           still
           necessary
           for
           the
           due
           Celebration
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           granted
           that
           both
           kinds
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           could
           be
           no
           compleat
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           People
           may
           be
           wholly
           excluded
           from
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Sacrifice
           only
           remain
           :
           for
           they
           grant
           that
           the
           People
           are
           bound
           to
           communicate
           in
           one
           kind
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           not
           concerning
           any
           peculiar
           and
           extraordinary
           Cases
           ,
           where
           no
           Wine
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           there
           be
           a
           particular
           Aversion
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           where
           positive
           Institutions
           may
           be
           reasonably
           presumed
           to
           have
           no
           force
           :
           But
           concerning
           the
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Celebration
           ,
           and
           participation
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           not
           concerning
           the
           meer
           disuse
           or
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           But
           concerning
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Excluding
           the
           People
           from
           both
           Kinds
           ,
           by
           the
           Churches
           Prohibition
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Institution
           of
           it
           by
           Christ
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           with
           a
           Command
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Celebration
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Second
           Coming
           .
        
         
           Here
           now
           consists
           the
           point
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Church
           being
           obliged
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Institution
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           be
           not
           equally
           obliged
           to
           distribute
           both
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           partake
           of
           it
           ?
           Our
           Author
           not
           denying
           the
           Institution
           ,
           or
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             Saviour
             left
             it
             indifferent
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             or
             both
             .
          
           And
           that
           is
           the
           point
           to
           be
           examined
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             delivered
             it
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             only
             were
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             made
             Priests
             just
             before
             :
             yet
             he
             gave
             
             no
             command
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             received
             by
             all
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
        
         
           But
           were
           not
           the
           Apostles
           all
           the
           Faithful
           then
           present
           ?
           I
           pray
           in
           what
           capacity
           did
           they
           then
           receive
           it
           ?
           As
           Priests
           ?
           How
           did
           they
           receive
           the
           Bread
           before
           the
           
             hoc
             facite
          
           ?
           As
           Priests
           or
           as
           faithful
           ?
           It
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           suppose
           the
           
             hoc
             facite
          
           changed
           their
           capacity
           ;
           and
           if
           ●t
           did
           ,
           it
           only
           relates
           to
           consecrating
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           receiving
           :
           but
           if
           Christ
           gave
           it
           only
           to
           the
           Apostles
           as
           Priests
           ,
           then
           for
           all
           that
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           the
           People
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           intended
           only
           for
           Priests
           :
           If
           the
           people
           be
           concerned
           ,
           how
           came
           they
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           Where
           is
           there
           any
           command
           but
           what
           refers
           to
           the
           first
           Institution
           ?
           And
           it
           had
           been
           more
           plausible
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Answer
           ,
           to
           exclude
           the
           People
           wholly
           ,
           than
           to
           admit
           them
           to
           one
           kind
           ,
           and
           to
           debar
           them
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Christ
             attributes
             the
             obtaining
             Life
             Everlasting
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             receiving
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             sometimes
             under
             one
             ,
          
           John
           6.51
           ,
           57
           ,
           58.
           
           He
           could
           not
           easily
           have
           thought
           of
           any
           thing
           more
           against
           himself
           ;
           for
           our
           Saviour
           there
           makes
           it
           as
           necessary
           to
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           as
           to
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           
             Verily
             ,
             verily
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Except
             ye
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             Life
             in
             you
             :
          
           If
           this
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           make
           the
           Cup
           indifferent
           ?
           Unless
           it
           be
           indifferent
           whether
           the
           People
           be
           saved
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Christ
             himself
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             some
             of
             his
             Disciples
             under
             one
             kind
             only
             ,
          
           Luke
           24.30
           .
           But
           is
           he
           sure
           Christ
           did
           then
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           ?
           Or
           that
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           Cup
           was
           not
           implied
           ,
           since
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           ,
           when
           taken
           for
           an
           ordinary
           Meal
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           doth
           not
           exclude
           drinking
           at
           it
           ?
           
             But
             S.
          
           Augustin
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           (
           l.
           49.
           
             de
             Consensu
             Evangel
             .
             )
             understands
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           If
           he
           doth
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           for
           S.
           Augustin
           wrote
           but
           Four
           Books
           of
           that
           Subject
           :
           but
           l.
           3.25
           .
           he
           doth
           say
           something
           towards
           it
           ;
           yet
           S.
           Augustin
           in
           another
           place
           supposes
           that
           these
           Disciples
           did
           both
           eat
           and
           drink
           .
           
             The
             Disciples
             did
             not
             know
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             truly
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             eat
             and
             drink
             Iudgment
             to
             himself
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             own
             Christ.
          
           Whe●e
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           applies
           both
           ,
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           Bread
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             to
             give
             it
             under
             one
             kind
             to
             Children
             ,
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             to
             Men
             in
             a
             Iourney
             .
          
           I
           would
           he
           had
           produced
           his
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           these
           things
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           bring
           several
           to
           prove
           the
           direct
           contrary
           as
           to
           Children
           ,
           and
           sick
           P●rsons
           ,
           and
           Travellers
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           to
           find
           him
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             was
             attested
             by
             all
             ancient
             Writers
             ,
             and
             modern
             Historians
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           ever
           found
           those
           have
           been
           most
           mistaken
           ,
           who
           produce
           
             all
             Writers
             and
             Historians
          
           ;
           when
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           that
           speaks
           home
           to
           the
           business
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           none
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           to
           examine
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           too
           hard
           a
           task
           to
           search
           All.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           adds
           to
           this
           extravagancy
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Receiving
             in
             one
             or
             both
             kinds
             ,
             was
             indifferent
             for
             the
             ●irst
             four
             hundred
             years
          
           ;
           when
           the
           contrary
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           ingenious
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           confess
           it
           .
           If
           any
           Persons
           did
           carry
           home
           one
           kind
           (
           which
           is
           very
           questionable
           ;
           for
           Baronius
           and
           Albaspinaeus
           say
           ,
           they
           carried
           both
           kinds
           )
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           times
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           at
           what
           season
           they
           thought
           fit
           afterwards
           ;
           This
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           set
           up
           against
           the
           general
           and
           constant
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           attested
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           Cassander
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           but
           even
           by
           
             Salmero
             ,
             Ruardus
             Tapperus
          
           ,
           and
           Lindanus
           ,
           who
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           saying
           ,
           the
           publick
           Celebration
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           in
           both
           kinds
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           judge
           better
           ,
           what
           they
           thought
           themselves
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           constantly
           observed
           in
           all
           their
           publick
           Celebrations
           ?
           The
           Church
           is
           not
           accountable
           for
           the
           particular
           Fancies
           or
           S●perstitions
           of
           Men
           ;
           but
           what
           was
           observed
           in
           all
           publ●ck
           Offices
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           the
           Church
           thought
           it self
           obliged
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           out
           of
           regard
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ.
           And
           to
           shew
           how
           Un●versal
           this
           Observation
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           who
           give
           account
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Church
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Nestorians
          
           ,
           
           
             Armenians
             ,
             Maronites
             ,
             Cophtites
          
           and
           Abyssins
           ,
           do
           all
           observe
           it
           still
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           publ●ck
           Communicants
           do
           partake
           of
           both
           kinds
           .
           And
           not
           one
           of
           all
           these
           Churches
           ,
           but
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           observe
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           regard
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           why
           then
           should
           any
           think
           the
           Pr●m●tive
           Church
           thought
           it
           indifferent
           ?
        
         
         
           6.
           
           
             The
             first
             Precept
             of
             receiving
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Faithful
             by
             Pope
          
           Leo
           ,
           A.
           D.
           443.
           
             and
             confirmed
             by
          
           G●l●sius
           ,
           A.
           D.
           490.
           
           This
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           for
           Leo
           gave
           no
           Precept
           ab●ut
           it
           ;
           but
           only
           told
           the
           People
           how
           they
           might
           certainly
           discover
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           conform
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           taste
           of
           the
           Wine
           ;
           which
           argued
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           Communicants
           did
           then
           partake
           in
           both
           kinds
           .
           Gelasius
           not
           only
           confirms
           the
           Custom
           then
           used
           ,
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             Sacriledge
             to
             divide
             that
             Holy
             Mystery
             .
          
           And
           sur●ly
           he
           did
           not
           account
           Sacriledge
           an
           indifferent
           thing
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           Lastly
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             receive
             in
             one
             kind
             are
             truly
             Partakers
             of
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           new
           way
           of
           Concomitancy
           ;
           we
           used
           to
           hear
           of
           
             Whole
             Christ
          
           under
           either
           Species
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Whole
             Christ
          
           was
           therefore
           received
           ;
           but
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           be
           
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
          
           which
           consists
           of
           two
           distinct
           Parts
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           Blood
           must
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           else
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           considered
           as
           sh●d
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           will
           be
           lost
           :
           Which
           is
           our
           next
           Head.
           
        
      
       
         
           XXII
           .
           Of
           the
           MASS
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               an
            
             insufficiency
             
               in
               the
            
             Sacrifice
             
               made
               by
            
             Christ
             
               upon
               the
            
             Cross
             :
             
               and
               that
               his
            
             Death
             
               will
               little
               avail
               us
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               unless
               we
               ,
               by
               daily
            
             Sacrificing
             
               him
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               perfect
               what
               he
               began
               :
               and
               therefore
               little
               taking
               notice
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               's
               Words
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             (
             Chap.
             10.14
             .
             )
             
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               Christ
               our
               High-Priest
            
             by
             one
             Oblat●on
             ,
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             :
             
               He
               thinks
               he
               shall
               never
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               by
               the
            
             Offering
             
               made
               by
               his
            
             Mass
             Priest
             
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ,
               when
               they
               say
            
             Mass
             ;
             
               and
               thus
               wholly
               relying
               upon
               this
            
             Superstition
             ,
             (
             
               an
               Invention
               of
               some
               crafty
            
             P●pe
             
               for
               the
               deceiving
            
             W●dows
             and
             Credul●us
             
               Women
               ,
               )
               he
               is
               taught
               to
               neglect
               the
            
             Passi●n
             
               of
               Christ
               and
               to
               put
               no
               hopes
               in
               his
            
             Merits
             ,
             
               and
               the
               work
               of
               our
            
             Redemption
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             made
             by
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             altogether
             sufficient
             :
             That
             by
             it
             he
             Sav'd
             and
             Redeem'd
             us
             ,
             paying
             the
             Debt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             the
             Infinite
             Iustice
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             That
             by
             it
             he
             procur'd
             means
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             which
             means
             are
             Faith
             and
             
               Good
               Works
            
             ,
             and
             most
             honourable
             to
             God
             is
             the
             
               Offering
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             And
             as
             Christ's
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ's
             Fasting
             ,
             Christ's
             Praying
             and
             suffering
             for
             us
             ,
             does
             not
             hinder
             or
             evacuate
             our
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Fasting
             ,
             our
             Suffering
             ,
             our
             Praying
             ,
             for
             our
             
             selves
             .
             So
             neither
             did
             his
             Sacrifice
             hinder
             or
             evacuate
             all
             Sacrifices
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             as
             he
             instituted
             ●asting
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             his
             Followers
             ,
             th●t
             by
             so
             doing
             they
             might
             apply
             what
             he
             did
             to
             themselves
             ;
             so
             a●so
             he
             instituted
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             that
             by
             it
             they
             might
             apply
             the
             merits
             of
             
               his
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             beneficial
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
             So
             that
             though
             he
             firmly
             believes
             ,
             that
             Christ
             offered
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             
               by
               one
               only
               Offering
            
             ,
             (
             spoken
             of
             by
             St.
             Paul
             )
             perfected
             by
             way
             of
             Redemption
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ;
             yet
             he
             also
             believes
             ,
             that
             to
             receive
             the
             ben●fit
             of
             this
             Offering
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             do
             
               our
               parts
            
             ,
             by
             our
             
               Good
               Works
            
             concurring
             with
             Christ
             ,
             so
             becoming
             
               Labourers
               together
               with
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.9
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             manner
             
               purifying
               our
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             1
             John
             3.3
             .
             and
             therefore
             not
             omit
             the
             best
             of
             all
             Works
             ,
             which
             is
             Sacrifice
             ,
             proper
             to
             none
             but
             God
             :
             Which
             our
             Saviour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             instituted
             at
             ●is
             last
             Supper
             ,
             when
             leaving
             unto
             us
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             under
             two
             distinct
             Species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             he
             bequeath'd
             ,
             as
             a
             Legacy
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Sacrifice
             :
             A
             
               Commemorative
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             lively
             Representing
             ,
             in
             an
             unbloody
             manner
             ,
             the
             
               bloody
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             us
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             distinctly
             
               shewing
               his
               Death
            
             (
             Christ's
             )
             
               until
               he
               come
            
             .
             This
             he
             gave
             in
             charge
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             Priests
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Successors
             to
             Offer
             ;
             commanding
             them
             to
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             he
             had
             there
             done
             at
             his
             
               last
               Supper
            
             ,
             in
             commemoration
             of
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             or
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             observ'd
             ,
             perform'd
             ,
             frequented
             by
             the
             Faithful
             in
             all
             Ag●s
             ,
             attested
             by
             the
             General
             Consent
             of
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             universal
             
               Tradition
               ,
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             the
             pract●ce
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             mention'd
             and
             allow'd
             of
             by
             all
             the
             Fathers
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             ;
             and
             never
             call'd
             into
             question
             but
             of
             l●te
             Years
             ;
             being
             that
             
               pure
               Offering
            
             which
             Malachy
             ,
             (
             Prophecying
             of
             Christ
             )
             foretold
             should
             
               be
               offer'd
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               every
               place
               ,
            
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
             as
             it
             is
             understood
             by
             several
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             S.
             Cypr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
               advers
               .
               Iud.
            
             S.
             Ierom
             ,
             S.
             Theodoret
             .
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             upon
             this
             Text
             :
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             l.
             18.
             c.
             15.
             
               de
               Civit.
            
             S.
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Psal.
            
             95.
             and
             others
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           MASS
           .
        
         
           UNder
           this
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           of
           so
           great
           cons●quence
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           I
           expected
           a
           fuller
           Representation
           than
           I
           here
           find
           ;
           as
           about
           the
           
             Opus
             Operatum
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           how
           far
           the
           meer
           Act
           is
           effectual
           :
           About
           their
           
             Solitary
             Masses
          
           ,
           when
           no
           Person
           receives
           but
           the
           Priest
           ;
           about
           the
           People
           having
           so
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           understand
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Mass
           ;
           About
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           how
           useful
           and
           important
           they
           are
           ;
           About
           reconciling
           the
           present
           Canon
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           with
           the
           present
           Practises
           ;
           About
           offering
           up
           Masses
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Saints
           .
           All
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           but
           are
           omitted
           by
           our
           Representer
           ;
           Who
           speaks
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           as
           tho
           there
           were
           no
           Controversie
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           concerning
           the
           Sacrifice
           there
           supposed
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           is
           far
           from
           true
           Representing
           :
           For
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           not
           only
           affirms
           
             a
             true
             proper
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             there
             offered
             up
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
          
           but
           denounces
           
           Anathema's
           against
           those
           that
           deny
           it
           .
           
           So
           that
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Eucharist
           may
           not
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           Antiquity
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           
             a
             Commemorative
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           as
           it
           takes
           in
           the
           whole
           Action
           ;
           but
           whether
           in
           the
           Mass
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Representation
           made
           to
           God
           of
           Christ's
           Sacrifice
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           it self
           a
           true
           and
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Q●ick
           and
           the
           Dead
           ?
        
         
           Now
           ,
           all
           that
           our
           Representer
           saith
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             bequeathed
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           I
           had
           thought
           it
           had
           been
           more
           proper
           to
           have
           offered
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           bequeathed
           it
           .
           And
           this
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           proved
           as
           the
           Foundation
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Christ
           did
           at
           his
           last
           Supper
           offer
           up
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           as
           a
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           to
           God.
           And
           then
           what
           need
           his
           suffering
           on
           the
           Cross
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             gave
             this
             in
             charge
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             Priests
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             to
             offer
             .
          
           But
           Where
           ?
           When
           ?
           and
           How
           ?
           For
           we
           read
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           it
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
             Christ
             indeed
             did
             bid
             them
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             he
             had
             there
             done
             in
             his
             last
             Supper
             .
          
           But
           did
           he
           the
           offer
           up
           himself
           ,
           
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           How
           can
           the
           Sacrifice
           be
           drawn
           from
           his
           Action
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           prove
           the
           necessi●y
           of
           his
           dying
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             This
             Sacrifice
             was
             never
             questioned
             till
             of
             late
             years
             .
          
           We
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           determined
           to
           be
           a
           
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           .
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           Fathers
           interpreting
           Mal.
           1.11
           .
           of
           an
           Offering
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           they
           generally
           understand
           it
           of
           Spiritual
           and
           Eucharistical
           Sacr●fices
           ;
           and
           although
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Accommodation
           ,
           do
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           them
           doth
           make
           it
           a
           
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           proved
           :
           For
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           dispute
           about
           Metaphorical
           Sacrifices
           ,
           when
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           so
           positively
           decrees
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             True
             ,
             Proper
             ,
             and
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXIII
           .
           Of
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               believes
               ,
               (
               contrary
               to
               all
            
             Reason
             ,
             )
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               all
            
             Antiquity
             ,
             
               that
               (
               besides
            
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             )
             
               there
               is
               a
               third
               place
               ,
               which
               his
            
             Church
             
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
            
             Purgatory
             ;
             
               a
               place
               intended
               purely
               for
               those
               of
               his
               Communion
               ,
               wh●re
               they
               may
               easily
               have
               admittance
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               falling
               into
            
             Hell
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               that
               though
            
             Hell
             
               was
               designed
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Sinners
               ;
               yet
               (
               that
               now
               ,
               since
               the
               blessed
               discovery
               of
            
             Purgatory
             ,
             )
             Hell
             
               may
               easily
               be
               skip'd
               over
               ,
               and
               an
               eternal
               Damnation
               avoided
               ,
               for
               an
               exchange
               of
               some
            
             short
             Penalty
             
               undergone
               in
               this
            
             Pope's
             Prison
             ;
             
               where
               he
               never
               need
               fear
               to
               be
               detained
               long
               ;
               for
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               but
               a
               friend
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               that
               will
               but
               say
               a
               few
            
             Hail-Maries
             
               for
               his
               Soul
               ,
               or
               in
               his
            
             Testament
             
               did
               but
               remember
               to
               order
               a
               small
               sum
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               some
            
             M●ss
             Priest
             ,
             
               he
               never
               need
               doubt
               of
               being
               soon
            
             releas'd
             ;
             
               for
               that
               a
            
             Golden
             K●y
             
               will
               as
               infallibly
               open
               the
               Gates
               of
            
             Purgatory
             
               as
               of
               any
               other
            
             Prison
             wha●soever
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             believes
             it
             damnable
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             for
             Faith
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             
               Third
               Place
            
             ,
             (
             call'd
             Purgatory
             ,
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             contrary
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             attested
             ,
             confirm'd
             and
             establish'd
             by
             them
             all
             .
             'T
             is
             expresly
             in
             the
             2
             
               d.
               of
               the
               Maccabees
            
             ,
             c
             12.
             where
             Money
             was
             sent
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             that
             Sacrifices
             might
             be
             offered
             for
             the
             slain
             :
             And
             '
             ●is
             recommended
             as
             a
             
               Holy
               Cogitation
               to
               Pray
               for
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             Now
             though
             these
             Books
             are
             not
             thought
             Canonical
             by
             some
             ,
             yet
             St.
             Augustine
             held
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             says
             they
             are
             so
             received
             by
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               (
               l.
            
             18.
             
               de
               Civit.
            
             )
             But
             whether
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             one
             thing
             is
             allow'd
             by
             all
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             contain
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             
             they
             were
             cited
             by
             the
             
               Antient
               Fathers
            
             for
             the
             Confutation
             of
             Errors
             ,
             forming
             of
             good
             Manners
             ,
             and
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             :
             Thus
             were
             they
             us'd
             by
             Origen
             for
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             
               Valentinian
               Hereticks
               ,
               (
               Orig.
               in
               cap
            
             5.
             
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Rom.
            
             )
             thus
             by
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               (
               Lib.
               de
               Exhor
               .
               Mart.
               c.
            
             11.
             )
             thus
             by
             
               Euseb.
               Caesariensis
               .
               )
               Lib.
               Praepar
               .
               Evang.
            
             11.
             c.
             15.
             )
             thus
             by
             St.
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Ambros.
            
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             certain
             that
             the
             Books
             would
             never
             have
             been
             put
             to
             
               this
               Use
            
             by
             these
             Holy
             and
             Learned
             F●thers
             ;
             they
             would
             never
             with
             such
             confidence
             have
             produc'd
             their
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             have
             been
             read
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             Golden
             times
             ,
             had
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             
               Third
               Place
            
             ,
             (
             and
             of
             
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             which
             they
             maintain
             ,
             )
             been
             any
             
               idle
               Superstition
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             Dream
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             ;
             or
             had
             it
             been
             any
             Error
             at
             all
             .
             The
             being
             also
             of
             a
             
               Third
               Place
            
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             by
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               (
               Matth.
            
             12.32
             .
             )
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               speaks
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             Christ
             evidently
             supposes
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             these
             shall
             not
             )
             yet
             some
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             in
             the
             
               World
               to
               come
            
             :
             which
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             no
             sin
             enters
             ;
             nor
             in
             Hell
             ,
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             Redemption
             ;
             it
             must
             necess●rily
             be
             some
             Middlestate
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             was
             understood
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             nigh
             twelve
             hundred
             Years
             ago
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             (
             
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             21.
             c.
             13
             ,
             &
             24.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               cont
               .
               Iulian.
               c.
            
             15.
             )
             so
             also
             by
             St.
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               (
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               Diacl
               .
               c.
            
             39.
             )
             so
             by
             St.
             Bernard
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             his
             time
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             does
             St.
             Augustine
             understand
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             3.15
             .
             )
             
               He
               himself
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               by
               fire
               .
            
             Where
             he
             thinks
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             a
             
               purging
               fire
               ,
               (
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             37.
             )
             So
             the
             same
             Father
             understands
             that
             Prison
             of
             which
             St.
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
             )
             to
             be
             some
             place
             of
             
               Temporal
               Chastis●ment
               ,
               (
               Aug.
               Ep.
            
             99.
             )
             And
             if
             this
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Chu●ch
             in
             those
             purer
             times
             ,
             found
             so
             often
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             
               a
               place
               of
               Pains
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
            
             from
             whence
             there
             was
             Release
             ;
             how
             can
             any
             one
             say
             ,
             without
             great
             presumption
             ,
             that
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             
               Third
               Place
            
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Neither
             can
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             more
             justly
             call'd
             in
             question
             ,
             of
             which
             is
             found
             so
             early
             mention
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             this
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             others
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Witnesses
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             
               Dionys.
               l.
               de
               Eccl.
               Hier.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               In
               Actis
               SS
               .
               Perpet
               .
               &
               Felicit
               .
            
             mention'd
             and
             approv'd
             by
             S.
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Anima
               &
               ejus
               Orig.
               c.
            
             10.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
               &
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Tertul.
               l.
               de
               Cor.
               Mil.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Cypr.
               Ep.
            
             66.
             
               ad
               Cler.
               
               Arnob.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               cont
               .
               Gent.
               pag.
               ult
            
             .
             )
             and
             many
             others
             quoted
             at
             length
             by
             the
             Learned
             
               Natalis
               Alixand
               .
               Tom.
            
             9.
             
             
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               dissert
            
             .
             41
             )
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             Tenet
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             think
             it
             does
             not
             want
             it
             ,
             since
             he
             finds
             it
             abetted
             by
             such
             Virtuous
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Considering
             Men
             ,
             whom
             he
             dares
             not
             reckon
             Fools
             ;
             never
             hearing
             ,
             that
             these
             us'd
             to
             Believe
             ,
             but
             upon
             very
             good
             Ground●
             and
             substantial
             Reasons
             .
             And
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             some
             himself
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             has
             learned
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             these
             Fathers
             .
             For
             having
             been
             taught
             by
             these
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             sinner
             is
             reconci●'d
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Eternal
               Punishment
            
             due
             to
             his
             sins
             ,
             is
             always
             remitted
             ,
             yet
             there
             sometimes
             remains
             a
             
               Temporal
               Penalty
            
             to
             be
             undergone
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               .
               (
               Num.
            
             14.
             )
             who
             by
             
             Moses's
             Prayers
             obtained
             Pardon
             for
             their
             Murmuring
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             excluded
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             David
             ,
             (
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             )
             who
             was
             punish'd
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             after
             his
             sin
             was
             
               forgiven
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             some
             sins
             ,
             which
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             
               Light
               and
               Venial
            
             ,
             such
             as
             cool
             the
             fervour
             of
             Charity
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             extinguish
             it
             ,
             from
             which
             even
             Holy
             Men
             are
             not
             exempt
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Iust
               man
               falls
               seven
               times
               ,
               (
               Augustin
               .
               Enchir.
               c.
            
             70.
             
               &
               lib.
               Quaest.
               Oct.
               tr
            
             .
             9.26
             .
             )
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             to
             all
             sins
             ,
             whether
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             some
             Penalty
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             as
             he
             has
             Mercy
             to
             forgive
             ,
             has
             also
             Iustice
             to
             punish
             :
             so
             that
             as
             St.
             Augustin
             says
             ,
             (
             ●n
             
               Ennar
               .
               in
               Psal.
            
             50.
             )
             
               Whosoever
               seeks
               to
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
               must
               remember
               that
               he
               is
               just
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               sin
               shall
               not
               pass
               unpunished
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
            
             That
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             few
             Men
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             either
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             some
             light
             offences
             and
             
               venial
               sins
            
             ,
             or
             else
             obnoxious
             to
             some
             
               Temporal
               Punishment
            
             due
             to
             former
             sins
             forgiven
             .
             From
             these
             Heads
             ,
             Discourse
             leads
             him
             immediately
             to
             the
             Necessity
             of
             some
             
               Third
               Place
            
             .
             For
             since
             the
             
               Infinite
               Goodness
            
             of
             God
             can
             admit
             nothing
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             clean
             ,
             and
             pure
             from
             all
             sin
             both
             
               great
               and
               small
            
             :
             And
             his
             
               I●finite
               Iustice
            
             can
             permit
             none
             to
             receive
             the
             Reward
             of
             Bliss
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             are
             not
             out
             of
             debt
             ,
             but
             have
             something
             in
             Iustice
             to
             suffer
             :
             There
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             some
             
               Place
               or
               State
            
             ,
             where
             Souls
             ,
             departing
             this
             life
             ,
             pardon'd
             as
             to
             the
             
               Eternal
               Guilt
               or
               Pain
            
             ,
             yet
             obnoxious
             to
             some
             
               Temporal
               Penalty
            
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             gu●lt
             of
             some
             
               venial
               faults
            
             ,
             are
             
               Purg'd
               and
               Purify'd
            
             before
             their
             Admittance
             into
             Heaven
             .
             And
             this
             is
             what
             he
             is
             taught
             concerning
             Purgatory
             .
             Which
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             not
             ,
             
               Where
               it
               is
               ;
               of
               what
               nature
               the
               Pains
               are
               ,
               or
               how
               long
               each
               Soul
               is
               detained
               there
            
             ?
             yet
             he
             believes
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Living
               Members
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             reliev'd
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             their
             Fellow-Members
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Charitable
               Works
            
             perform'd
             upon
             their
             Death-bed
             ,
             and
             the
             Alms
             dispos'd
             on
             in
             their
             
               Last
               Will
            
             ,
             are
             very
             available
             afterwards
             in
             order
             to
             their
             speedier
             release
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXIII
           .
           Of
           PVRGATORY
           .
        
         
           HEre
           our
           Author
           begins
           with
           proving
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Ant●quity
           ,
           and
           then
           undertakes
           to
           explain
           the
           D●ctrine
           of
           Purgatory
           from
           substantial
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           to
           his
           Proof
           from
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           that
           from
           2
           Maccab.
           c.
           12.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Money
             was
             sent
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             that
             Sacrifices
             might
             be
             offered
             for
             the
             slain
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             recommended
             as
             a
             Holy
             Cogitation
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           foundation
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           can
           never
           prove
           such
           a
           Purgatory
           as
           our
           Author
           asserts
           ;
           for
           he
           supposes
           
             a
             Sinner
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             eternal
             Punishment
             ,
          
           before
           he
           be
           capable
           of
           Purgatory
           ;
           but
           here
           can
           be
           no
           such
           Supposition
           ,
           for
           these
           Men
           died
           in
           the
           sin
           of
           Achan
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           known
           till
           their
           Bodies
           were
           found
           among
           the
           slain
           .
           Here
           was
           no
           Confession
           ,
           or
           any
           sign
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           proves
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           
             deliverance
             from
             Eternal
             Punishment
          
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           as
           dye
           in
           their
           Sins
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           Repentance
           .
           2.
           
           We
           must
           distinguish
           the
           Fact
           of
           Iudas
           from
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           Iason
           ,
           or
           his
           Epitomizer
           .
           The
           Fact
           of
           Iudas
           was
           according
           to
           the
           strictness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           required
           in
           such
           Cases
           
             a
             Sin-Offering
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           all
           which
           the
           Greek
           implies
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           so
           
             Leo
             Allatius
          
           confesses
           all
           the
           best
           Greek
           Copies
           agree
           ;
           
           and
           he
           reckons
           Twelve
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           doth
           this
           imply
           ,
           but
           that
           Iudas
           remembring
           the
           severe
           punishment
           of
           this
           Sin
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Achan
           ,
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           sent
           a
           Sin-Offering
           to
           Ierusalem
           ?
           But
           saith
           
             Leo
             Allatius
             ,
             It
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             those
             men
             that
             were
             slain
             .
          
           I
           grant
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           
             the
             Sin-Offering
          
           respected
           the
           dead
           or
           the
           living
           ?
           For
           the
           Law
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           required
           
             a
             Sin-Offering
             for
             the
             Congregation
          
           .
           
           And
           why
           should
           not
           we
           believe
           so
           punctual
           a
           Man
           for
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           ,
           did
           strictly
           observe
           it
           in
           this
           point
           ?
           
             But
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Maccabees
           
             understands
             it
             of
             those
             that
             were
             slain
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           it
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           3.
           
           We
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           rely
           upon
           his
           Authority
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           appear
           by
           a
           parallel
           Instance
           .
           He
           doth
           undoubtedly
           commend
           the
           fact
           of
           Razias
           in
           
             Killing
             himself
          
           (
           2.
           
           Macc.
           14.42
           .
           )
           when
           he
           saith
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             like
             a
             brave
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           thought
           it
           a
           fault
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           
           have
           given
           such
           a
           Character
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           have
           added
           something
           of
           Caution
           after
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           great
           advantage
           to
           Purgatory
           ,
           for
           him
           that
           commends
           Self-murder
           to
           have
           introduced
           it
           .
           The
           most
           probable
           account
           I
           can
           give
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Alexandrian
             Iews
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           number
           Iason
           of
           Cyrene
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           taken
           in
           several
           of
           the
           Philosophical
           Opinions
           ,
           especially
           the
           Platonists
           ,
           into
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Philo
           ;
           and
           Bellarmine
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           
           that
           Plato
           held
           a
           Purgatory
           :
           and
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           apply
           what
           related
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           their
           Platonick
           Notions
           .
           So
           here
           the
           Law
           appointed
           a
           Sin-offering
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Living
           ;
           but
           Iason
           would
           needs
           have
           this
           refer
           to
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           then
           sets
           down
           his
           own
           remark
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             a
             holy
             Cogitation
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           as
           our
           Author
           renders
           it
           .
           If
           it
           were
           holy
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           ground
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Law.
           And
           that
           we
           appeal
           to
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           think
           any
           particular
           Fancies
           sufficient
           to
           introduce
           such
           a
           Novelty
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           Foundation
           either
           in
           the
           Law
           or
           the
           Prophets
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           strange
           for
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           was
           ceased
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           
             But
             S.
          
           August
           .
           
             held
             these
             Books
             for
             Canonical
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             so
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
          
           18.
           
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
          
           To
           answer
           th●s
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           observe
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           diff●rent
           Opinions
           of
           others
           before
           mentioned
           as
           to
           these
           Books
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           Canus
           notes
           ,
           
           
             it
             was
             then
             lawful
             to
             doubt
             of
             their
             Authority
             :
          
           and
           he
           goes
           as
           low
           as
           Gregory
           I.
           whom
           he
           denies
           not
           to
           have
           rejected
           them
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           we
           may
           set
           the
           Authority
           of
           one
           ●gainst
           the
           other
           ;
           especially
           when
           S.
           Augustine
           himself
           ,
           
           being
           pressed
           hard
           with
           the
           fact
           of
           Razias
           ,
           conf●sses
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Iews
             have
             not
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Maccabees
           
             in
             their
             Canon
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ▪
             and
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             to
             whom
             our
             Lord
             gave
             Testimony
             as
             to
             his
             Witnesses
             .
          
           Which
           is
           an
           evident
           Proof
           ,
           he
           thought
           not
           these
           Books
           sufficient
           to
           ground
           a
           Doctrine
           upon
           ,
           wh●c●
           was
           not
           found
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           2.
           
           
             That
             however
             this
             Book
             was
             not
             unprofitably
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             soberly
             read
             and
             heard
             .
          
           Which
           implies
           a
           greater
           Caution
           than
           S.
           Augustine
           would
           ever
           have
           given
           ,
           concerning
           a
           Book
           he
           believed
           truly
           Canonical
           .
           But
           saith
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
           
             his
             meaning
             is
             only
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             imitating
             the
             Example
             of
             Razias
          
           ;
           whereas
           that
           which
           they
           pressed
           St.
           Augustine
           with
           ,
           was
           not
           meerly
           the
           Fact
           ,
           but
           the
           Character
           that
           is
           given
           of
           it
           .
           
             Sancta●um
             Sc●ip●urarum
             
             Auctoritate
             laudasus
             est
             Razias
             ,
          
           are
           their
           very
           Words
           in
           S.
           Augustine
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Caution
           relates
           to
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           to
           his
           Example
           .
           And
           he
           lessens
           the
           Character
           given
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             chose
             to
             dye
             nobly
             ;
             It
             had
             been
             better
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             have
             died
             humbly
             .
             But
             the
             other
             is
             the
             Elogium
             given
             in
             the
             Heathen
             Histories
             ,
             and
             better
             becomes
             brave
             Heathens
             than
             true
             Martyrs
             .
          
           Can
           any
           one
           now
           think
           S.
           Augustine
           believed
           this
           Writer
           Divinely
           inspired
           ,
           or
           his
           Doctrine
           sufficient
           to
           ground
           a
           Point
           of
           Faith
           upon
           ?
           And
           I
           wonder
           they
           should
           not
           every
           jot
           as
           well
           commend
           Self-murder
           as
           an
           
             Heroical
             Act.
          
           as
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Purgatory
           from
           these
           words
           of
           Iason
           ,
           or
           his
           Epitemizer
           .
           For
           the
           Argument
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           will
           hold
           as
           strongly
           for
           one
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           Achilles
           for
           Purgatory
           ;
           which
           
             Natalis
             Alexander
          
           (
           whom
           our
           Author
           follows
           in
           this
           matter
           )
           saith
           ,
           
           
             is
             a
             demonstrative
             place
             against
             those
             that
             deny
             it
             .
          
           But
           I
           must
           proceed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Purgatory
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           Matt.
           12.32
           .
           
             Whosoever
             speaketh
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             By
             which
             words
             ,
             Christ
             evidently
             supposes
             ,
             that
             some
             Sins
             are
             forgiven
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           discerning
           this
           plain
           Intimation
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           how
           any
           came
           to
           think
           of
           it
           out
           of
           this
           place
           .
           Well!
           
             But
             doth
             it
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             Sins
             may
             be
             forgiven
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ?
          
           Not
           near
           so
           plainly
           ,
           as
           that
           Sins
           will
           not
           be
           forgiven
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           
             Not
             that
             particular
             Sin
             ,
             but
             others
             may
          
           ;
           How
           doth
           that
           appear
           ?
           What
           intimation
           is
           there
           that
           any
           Sins
           not
           forgiven
           here
           ,
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           there
           ?
           Or
           that
           any
           Sins
           here
           remitted
           as
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Punishment
           ,
           shall
           be
           there
           remitted
           as
           to
           the
           Temporal
           ?
           And
           without
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Remission
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           hence
           .
           
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Remission
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             neither
             in
             Heaven
             nor
             Hell
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
           But
           those
           who
           own
           a
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           say
           it
           will
           be
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           For
           the
           actual
           Deliverance
           of
           the
           Just
           from
           Punishment
           ,
           may
           be
           not
           improperly
           called
           the
           full
           Remission
           of
           their
           Sins
           .
           So
           S.
           Augustine
           ,
           whom
           he
           quotes
           ,
           plainly
           saith
           ,
           
             Si
             nulla
             remitterentur
             in
             judicio
             illo
             novissimo
             ,
             &c.
             Iulian
             ,
          
           l.
           6.
           c.
           5.
           where
           it
           is
           evident
           S.
           Augustine
           takes
           this
           place
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
          
           21.
           c.
           24.
           )
           But
           as
           he
           
           supposed
           a
           Remission
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           a
           Purgation
           as
           
             by
             Fire
          
           in
           that
           day
           .
           
             In
             illo
             judicio
             poenas
             quasdam
             purgatorias
             futuras
             .
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l
          
           20.
           c.
           25.
           
           And
           so
           he
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           on
           Psal.
           37.
           to
           which
           he
           applies
           1
           Cor.
           3.15
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           was
           very
           much
           out
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           S.
           Augustine
           applied
           1
           Pet.
           3.15
           .
           to
           some
           place
           of
           temporal
           Chastisement
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           when
           Bellarmine
           sets
           himself
           to
           confute
           S.
           Augustine
           about
           it
           ,
           
           as
           understanding
           it
           of
           this
           World.
           And
           therefore
           he
           hath
           little
           cause
           to
           boast
           of
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           Authority
           about
           Purgatory
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           brought
           something
           more
           to
           the
           Purpose
           out
           of
           him
           .
           H●s
           other
           Testimonies
           of
           Antiquity
           are
           not
           worth
           considering
           ;
           which
           he
           borrows
           from
           
             Natalis
             Alexander
          
           :
           that
           of
           
             Dionysius
             Areopag
             .
             Eccl.
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
          
           7.
           is
           a
           known
           Counterfeit
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           relating
           to
           a
           Region
           of
           Rest
           and
           Happiness
           .
           And
           so
           do
           
             Tertullian's
             Oblations
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             De
             Cor.
             Milit
             .
             c.
          
           3.
           
           For
           they
           were
           Eucharistical
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           ancient
           Liturgies
           ,
           being
           made
           for
           the
           greatest
           Saints
           .
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           Ep.
           66.
           speaks
           of
           
             an
             Oblation
             for
             the
             Dead
          
           :
           and
           he
           there
           mentions
           the
           Natalitia
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           :
           but
           by
           comparing
           that
           with
           his
           Epist.
           33.
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Anniversary
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           Purgatory
           :
           for
           the
           best
           men
           were
           put
           into
           it
           :
           and
           St.
           Cyprian
           threatens
           it
           as
           a
           Punishment
           to
           be
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Diptychs
           ;
           but
           surely
           it
           is
           none
           to
           escape
           Purgatory
           :
           
             Arnobius
             l.
          
           4.
           only
           speaks
           of
           
             praying
             for
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           not
           to
           have
           been
           then
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           with
           respect
           to
           any
           temporary
           pains
           in
           purgatory
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           And
           therein
           lies
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Antiquity
           :
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           any
           solemn
           Prayers
           were
           not
           then
           made
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           but
           whether
           those
           Prayers
           did
           relate
           to
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           a
           state
           of
           Punishment
           before
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           For
           whatever
           state
           Souls
           were
           then
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           no
           deliverance
           till
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Vision
           of
           Perpetua
           concerning
           her
           Brother
           Dinocrates
           who
           died
           at
           Seven
           Years
           old
           ,
           being
           baptized
           ,
           it
           is
           hardly
           reconcilable
           to
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           .
           to
           suppose
           such
           a
           Soul
           in
           Purgatory
           :
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           that
           Perpetua
           did
           think
           she
           saw
           him
           in
           a
           worse
           Condition
           :
           and
           thought
           likewise
           that
           by
           her
           Prayers
           she
           brought
           him
           into
           a
           better
           ;
           for
           she
           saw
           him
           playing
           like
           little
           Children
           :
           
           and
           then
           she
           awaked
           ,
           and
           concluded
           that
           she
           had
           given
           him
           ease
           :
           but
           is
           it
           indeed
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           Purgatory
           must
           be
           bu●lt
           on
           such
           a
           Foundation
           as
           this
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           call
           in
           question
           the
           Acts
           of
           Perpetua
           ,
           nor
           her
           sincerity
           in
           relating
           her
           Dream
           :
           but
           must
           the
           Church
           build
           her
           Doctrines
           upon
           the
           Dreams
           or
           Visions
           of
           young
           Ladies
           ,
           tho
           very
           devout
           ?
           for
           
             Ubia
             Perpetua
          
           was
           then
           but
           Twenty
           Two
           ,
           as
           she
           saith
           her self
           .
           But
           none
           are
           to
           be
           blamed
           who
           m●ke
           use
           of
           the
           best
           supports
           their
           Cause
           will
           afford
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           time
           now
           to
           see
           what
           strength
           of
           Reason
           he
           offers
           for
           Purgatory
           .
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             a
             Sinner
             is
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             tho
             the
             Eternal
             Punishment
             due
             to
             his
             Sins
             is
             always
             remitted
             ,
             yet
             there
             sometimes
             remains
             a
             temporal
             Penalty
             to
             be
             undergone
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
          
           Israelites
           and
           David
           .
           But
           doth
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Temporal
           Penalty
           that
           must
           be
           undergone
           either
           here
           or
           hereafter
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           Purgatory
           ?
           Who
           denies
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           for
           example
           sake
           ,
           may
           punish
           those
           whose
           Sins
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           remit
           as
           to
           another
           World
           ?
           This
           is
           therefore
           a
           very
           slender
           Foundation
           .
           2.
           
           
             There
             are
             some
             sins
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             light
             and
             venial
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           that
           ;
           but
           s●ppose
           there
           be
           ,
           must
           men
           go
           then
           into
           Purgatory
           for
           meer
           Venial
           Sins
           ?
           What
           a
           strange
           Doctrine
           doth
           this
           appear
           to
           any
           m●n's
           Reason
           ?
           That
           God
           should
           forgive
           the
           greater
           sins
           ,
           and
           req●ire
           so
           severe
           a
           Punishment
           for
           sins
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           venial
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           so
           inconsider●ble
           in
           their
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           confess
           them
           ;
           which
           do
           not
           interrupt
           a
           State
           of
           Grace
           ;
           which
           require
           only
           an
           implicite
           detestation
           of
           them
           ;
           
           which
           do
           not
           deserve
           eternal
           Punishment
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           remitted
           by
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           or
           a
           Bishop's
           Bl●ssing
           ,
           as
           their
           Divines
           agree
           .
           3.
           
           
             That
             to
             all
             Sins
             some
             penalty
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God.
          
           And
           what
           follows
           from
           hence
           but
           the
           necessity
           of
           Christ's
           Satisfaction
           ?
           But
           how
           doth
           it
           ●ppear
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Expiation
           of
           Sin
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           rem●ssion
           of
           eternal
           Punishment
           ,
           there
           st●ll
           remains
           a
           necessity
           of
           farther
           satisfaction
           for
           such
           a
           temporal
           penalty
           in
           another
           World
           ?
           4.
           
           
             That
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             few
             men
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             either
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             venial
             sins
             ,
             or
             obnoxious
             to
             some
             Temporal
             punishment
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           obnoxious
           by
           their
           sins
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           the
           point
           ,
           but
           whether
           God
           hath
           declared
           ,
           That
           altho
           he
           remits
           the
           eternal
           Punishment
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           the
           temporal
           ;
           and
           altho
           he
           will
           forgive
           thousands
           
           of
           pounds
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           the
           pence
           and
           farthings
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           :
           But
           if
           Mortal
           sins
           be
           remitted
           as
           to
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           Venial
           do
           not
           hinder
           a
           st●te
           of
           Grace
           ,
           what
           room
           is
           there
           for
           Vindictive
           Justice
           in
           Purgatory
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           so
           much
           weight
           is
           laid
           upon
           ;
           that
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           
           
             They
             must
             go
             directly
             to
             Hell
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             purgatory
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           why
           was
           it
           not
           put
           into
           the
           Representation
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           understand
           the
           danger
           of
           not
           believing
           so
           credible
           ,
           so
           reasonable
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           ?
           But
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           much
           more
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           condemn
           others
           for
           not
           believing
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           hath
           so
           very
           slender
           a
           pretence
           either
           to
           Scripture
           or
           Reason
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           Praying
           in
           an
           Unknown
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               it
               counsell'd
               by
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               at
            
             Sermons
             ,
             
               but
               never
               permitted
               to
               hear
               any
               he
               is
               able
               to
            
             understand
             ;
             
               they
               being
               all
               deliver'd
               in
               an
            
             unknown
             Tongue
             .
             
               He
               is
               taught
               to
            
             Pray
             ,
             
               but
               it
               must
               be
               in
            
             Latin.
             
               He
               is
               commanded
               to
               assist
               at
               the
            
             Church
             Service
             ,
             
               and
               to
               hear
            
             Mass
             ,
             
               but
               it
               must
               be
               without
               understanding
               a
               word
               ;
               it
               being
               all
               perform'd
               in
               a
            
             Language
             
               of
               which
               he
               is
               altogether
            
             Ignorant
             .
             
               And
               thus
               is
               miserably
               depriv'd
               of
               all
               the
               comfortable
               Benefits
               of
               Christianity
               :
            
             Hearing
             ,
             
               but
               without
            
             Understanding
             ;
             Praying
             ,
             
               but
               without
               reaping
               Fruit
               ;
               assisting
               at
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               like
               a
            
             Stock
             
               or
               a
            
             Stone
             ,
             
               without
               feeling
               ,
               or
               any
               the
               least
               sense
               of
               Devotion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             counsell'd
             by
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Sermons
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             understand
             ,
             they
             b●ing
             always
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Language
            
             of
             every
             Country
             :
             In
             
               France
               ,
               French
            
             ;
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
               Spanish
            
             ;
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Italian
            
             :
             in
             England
             (
             if
             permitted
             )
             English
             :
             they
             being
             purely
             intended
             for
             the
             
               good
               Instruction
            
             of
             the
             Congregation
             present
             .
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             Pray
             ,
             and
             alw●ys
             provided
             of
             such
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             as
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             understanding
             ;
             every
             Nation
             being
             well
             furnished
             with
             such
             helps
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             Language
             proper
             to
             the
             Country
             .
             He
             is
             commanded
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Church-Service
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             Mass
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             he
             is
             instructed
             ,
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             
               what
               is
               done
            
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Mass
             being
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             is
             daily
             commemorated
             the
             Death
             and
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             by
             an
             Oblation
             made
             by
             the
             Priest.
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Imm●culate
             Lamb
             ,
             under
             the
             Symbols
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Institution
             :
             
             't
             is
             not
             the
             busines
             of
             the
             Congregation
             present
             ,
             to
             imploy
             their
             Ears
             in
             attending
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             their
             Hearts
             in
             contemplation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             by
             raising
             up
             fervent
             affections
             of
             Love
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Sorrow
             for
             sins
             ,
             Resolutions
             of
             amendment
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             thus
             having
             their
             Heart
             and
             Intention
             united
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             he
             is
             then
             offering
             ,
             than
             which
             he
             believes
             nothing
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             beneficial
             to
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             for
             the
             raising
             of
             these
             affections
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             filling
             his
             Heart
             with
             the
             extasies
             of
             Love
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             he
             thinks
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             there
             's
             little
             need
             of
             Words
             ;
             a
             true
             Faith
             ,
             without
             these
             ,
             is
             all-sufficient
             .
             Who
             could
             but
             have
             burst
             forth
             into
             Tears
             of
             Love
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             while
             our
             Saviour
             was
             tyed
             to
             
               Pillar
               ,
               Scourg'd
            
             and
             Tormented
             ,
             though
             he
             open'd
             not
             his
             mouth
             to
             the
             By-standers
             ,
             nor
             spake
             a
             word
             ?
             who
             would
             have
             needed
             a
             Sermon
             to
             have
             been
             fill'd
             with
             Grief
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             seen
             his
             Saviour
             expos'd
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             bloody
             spectacle
             by
             Pilate
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               Ecce
               homo
               ,
               Lo
               the
               Man
            
             ?
             Who
             could
             have
             stood
             cold
             and
             senseless
             ,
             upon
             Mount
             Calvary
             ,
             under
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             his
             Redeemer
             was
             hanging
             on
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             heard
             ,
             or
             not
             understood
             a
             word
             that
             he
             spoke
             ?
             Does
             any
             one
             think
             that
             those
             
               Holy
               Women
            
             ,
             who
             follow'd
             their
             Lord
             ,
             in
             these
             sad
             Passages
             ,
             and
             were
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             wanted
             Holy
             Affections
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             because
             he
             spoke
             not
             :
             or
             were
             they
             scandaliz'd
             at
             his
             silence
             ?
             Was
             not
             their
             Faith
             in
             him
             that
             suffer'd
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             believ'd
             him
             to
             be
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             true
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Man
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             excite
             in
             their
             Souls
             all
             the
             Passions
             due
             from
             a
             sinful
             Creature
             ,
             to
             his
             bleeding
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             his
             Crucified
             Iesus
             ?
             The
             like
             Faith
             also
             is
             sufficient
             to
             fill
             him
             with
             Devotion
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             present
             at
             the
             Holy
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             :
             For
             believing
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             there
             
               really
               present
            
             before
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             Species
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             that
             lies
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             What
             need
             of
             more
             ,
             to
             quicken
             in
             his
             Soul
             all
             the
             Affections
             of
             a
             
               Devout
               Lover
            
             ?
             Can
             he
             behold
             his
             Redeemer
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             break
             forth
             into
             Love
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ?
             Can
             he
             see
             him
             ,
             that
             gives
             sight
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
             health
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             life
             to
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             yet
             stand
             still
             senseless
             and
             un-mov'd
             ,
             without
             putting
             any
             Petition
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             asking
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             his
             
               blind
               ,
               sick
               and
               sinful
               Soul
            
             ?
             Can
             he
             believe
             that
             he
             that
             gives
             his
             life
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             is
             there
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             touch'd
             with
             sorrow
             and
             contrition
             for
             his
             Offence
             ?
             Can
             he
             see
             commemorated
             every
             
               doleful
               passage
            
             of
             his
             Saviour's
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             fill'd
             with
             grief
             and
             compassion
             ?
             Is
             not
             Iesus
             welcome
             to
             a
             devout
             Soul
             ,
             although
             he
             come
             in
             silence
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             more
             forcing
             motive
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             any
             
               Humane
               
               Words
            
             could
             be
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             Words
             ,
             let
             him
             behold
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             the
             
               gaping
               Wounds
            
             of
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             those
             speak
             nothing
             to
             his
             Soul
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             't
             is
             because
             he
             wants
             Faith.
             It
             nothing
             therefore
             concerns
             his
             Devotion
             ,
             that
             the
             Mass
             is
             said
             in
             Latin
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             has
             order'd
             it
             thus
             ,
             so
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             ;
             as
             in
             Faith
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             
               External
               Worship
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             alterations
             and
             changes
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             be
             expos'd
             to
             ,
             if
             in
             
               Vulgar
               Languages
            
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             Reasons
             ;
             What
             's
             that
             to
             him
             ?
             He
             should
             receive
             but
             little
             advantage
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             
               Mother
               Tongue
            
             .
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             is
             said
             in
             so
             
               low
               a
               Voice
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             hear
             it
             ;
             the
             Words
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             That
             's
             only
             the
             Priest's
             Office
             ;
             and
             the
             Obligation
             is
             ,
             to
             accompany
             the
             Priest
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             joint-Offerer
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             the
             Mysteries
             there
             represented
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             in
             his
             Soul
             Devotions
             according
             to
             the
             exigency
             of
             every
             Passage
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Directions
             he
             finds
             in
             his
             English
             Prayer-Books
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             extant
             great
             variety
             ,
             set
             forth
             for
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             are
             taught
             the
             meaning
             of
             every
             Part
             and
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             apply
             their
             Devotions
             accordingly
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             be
             present
             at
             other
             
               publick
               Devotions
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Church
               Offices
            
             ,
             the
             
               Litanies
               ,
               solemn
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               Exequies
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             are
             all
             perform'd
             in
             Latin
             ;
             or
             should
             say
             any
             
               private
               Prayers
            
             ,
             or
             sing
             an
             Hymn
             in
             the
             same
             Language
             ,
             which
             he
             understands
             not
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             taught
             that
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             with
             great
             benefit
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             at
             these
             occasions
             he
             does
             but
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             his
             thoughts
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             fix
             his
             Heart
             upon
             his
             Maker
             .
             For
             that
             God
             does
             not
             respect
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Lips
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             does
             not
             attend
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Mind
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             be
             but
             directed
             to
             him
             in
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             Praeising
             ,
             in
             Petitioning
             ,
             in
             Humiliation
             ,
             in
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Acts
             ,
             as
             Circumstances
             require
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             God
             accepts
             his
             Prayers
             and
             Devotions
             :
             It
             being
             an
             undeniable
             th●ng
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             say
             Prayers
             well
             and
             devoutly
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             have
             attention
             on
             the
             Words
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             rather
             purely
             on
             God
             :
             Of
             these
             three
             Attentions
             ,
             this
             last
             being
             approv'd
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             of
             greatest
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             most
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             And
             this
             he
             can
             have
             ,
             whether
             he
             understands
             the
             Words
             or
             no
             :
             it
             being
             very
             usual
             and
             easie
             for
             a
             Petitioner
             to
             accompany
             his
             Petition
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             obtaining
             his
             suit
             ,
             tho
             the
             Language
             in
             which
             it
             is
             worded
             be
             unknown
             to
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXIV
           .
           Of
           Praying
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           THE
           Q●estion
           in
           short
           is
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Church
           Service
           ,
           at
           which
           Persons
           are
           bound
           to
           assist
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Language
           understood
           by
           those
           who
           are
           bound
           to
           assist
           ?
        
         
         
           For
           our
           Author
           grants
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Papist
             is
             bound
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Church
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
          
           Mass
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           understand
           the
           Words
           there
           spoken
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           state
           of
           the
           case
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Discourse
           about
           Edification
           in
           the
           Church-Service
           ,
           and
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Practice
           ,
           had
           des●rved
           a
           little
           consideration
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           Word
           is
           said
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           is
           so
           managed
           ,
           as
           tho
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Rule
           ,
           or
           any
           appearance
           of
           Practice
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           I
           must
           consider
           what
           he
           doth
           say
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             Mass
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
          
           :
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Have
           they
           no
           other
           Church-Service
           but
           the
           Mass
           ?
           What
           then
           becomes
           of
           their
           Breviaries
           ,
           Litanies
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Offices
           ?
           But
           suppose
           the
           Priests
           Office
           in
           the
           Mass
           ,
           be
           to
           offer
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           are
           there
           no
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           wherein
           the
           People
           are
           concerned
           ?
           Why
           must
           not
           they
           understand
           what
           they
           are
           required
           to
           assist
           in
           Prayer
           for
           ?
           If
           they
           have
           English
           Books
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           every
           part
           and
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           why
           not
           as
           well
           the
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Mass
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           to
           joyn
           ?
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             It
             is
             unseasonable
             then
             for
             the
             People
             to
             say
             their
             Beads
             ,
             and
             other
             Devotions
          
           :
           And
           I
           suppose
           as
           unseasonable
           to
           talk
           ,
           or
           think
           of
           other
           matters
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           they
           know
           what
           it
           is
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           Petitions
           they
           are
           then
           to
           make
           to
           God
           ?
           Are
           there
           no
           Responses
           to
           be
           made
           ?
           No
           Lessons
           to
           be
           read
           ?
           No
           Creed
           to
           be
           professed
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Priest
           speak
           to
           the
           People
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           they
           answer
           him
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           Thanksgiving
           after
           the
           Communion
           which
           the
           People
           is
           concerned
           in
           ?
           We
           are
           as
           much
           for
           
             their
             Devout
             Affections
          
           as
           they
           can
           be
           ,
           but
           we
           think
           they
           are
           not
           hindred
           by
           understanding
           what
           they
           are
           about
           :
           We
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             nothing
             concerns
             his
             Devotion
             that
             the
          
           Mass
           
             is
             in
          
           Latin
           ,
           if
           he
           understand
           it
           not
           .
           Is
           it
           no
           part
           of
           Devotion
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           not
           merely
           by
           rote
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           due
           apprehension
           of
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           them
           ?
           He
           requires
           ,
           
             That
             they
             accompany
             the
             Priest
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Spirit
          
           :
           And
           why
           not
           in
           understanding
           also
           ?
           
             But
             the
             Church
             hath
             so
             ordered
             it
             :
          
           And
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           complain
           of
           ,
           as
           done
           against
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           against
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           natural
           sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           is
           sit
           for
           them
           to
           know
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Worsh●p
           
           of
           God
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
             to
             preserve
             Unity
          
           :
           Methinks
           however
           Unity
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Understanding
           is
           better
           than
           without
           it
           :
           
             There
             are
             other
             good
             Reasons
          
           :
           I
           know
           not
           one
           good
           one
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           more
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           produced
           them
           :
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             is
             said
             in
             a
             low
             Voice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             hear
             it
             :
          
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           it
           be
           spoken
           louder
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           it
           ?
           But
           why
           so
           low
           in
           publick
           ?
           Yet
           the
           People
           might
           have
           Books
           ,
           and
           joyn
           ,
           if
           they
           understood
           what
           was
           said
           .
           But
           why
           should
           not
           the
           rest
           be
           understood
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           as
           if
           it
           were
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           other
           Offices
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             perform
             them
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             he
             understands
             not
             ,
             with
             great
             benefit
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             at
             those
             occasions
             he
             endeavours
             to
             raise
             his
             Thoughts
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             fix
             his
             Heart
             upon
             his
             Maker
             .
          
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Man
           may
           not
           have
           devout
           Thoughts
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           whether
           he
           can
           perform
           his
           part
           in
           the
           publick
           Offices
           ,
           with
           true
           Devotion
           ,
           without
           Understanding
           ?
           for
           the
           publick
           Offices
           of
           Devotion
           were
           designed
           for
           the
           uniting
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Desires
           of
           the
           People
           in
           the
           same
           things
           .
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           one
           Man
           may
           not
           pray
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           fair
           Weather
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           pardon
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           a
           Fourth
           for
           Patience
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           for
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           as
           well
           in
           a
           
             silent
             Meeting
          
           ,
           where
           not
           a
           Word
           is
           spoken
           :
           But
           there
           being
           one
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           for
           all
           to
           joyn
           together
           in
           that
           with
           the
           united
           force
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           their
           Petitions
           may
           go
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           The
           matter
           now
           in
           dispute
           is
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           this
           united
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           all
           know
           what
           they
           pray
           for
           ?
           And
           one
           would
           think
           nothing
           need
           to
           be
           said
           to
           prove
           this
           :
           But
           what
           our
           Author
           adds
           in
           Justification
           of
           this
           ,
           overthrows
           all
           publick
           Devotion
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             have
             attention
             on
             the
             Words
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Sense
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             rather
             purely
             on
             God
          
           :
           Which
           is
           to
           make
           all
           publick
           Forms
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           all
           Devotion
           into
           Prayer
           of
           Contemplation
           :
           For
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           all
           Forms
           whatsoever
           are
           not
           only
           useless
           ,
           but
           burthensome
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           stinting
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           do
           hinder
           the
           nimbler
           flights
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           pure
           silence
           towards
           God
           :
           And
           this
           Principle
           must
           lead
           men
           to
           Enthusiasms
           ,
           and
           unintelligible
           Unions
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           despise
           Forms
           as
           a
           mean
           and
           dull
           Dispensation
           .
        
         
         
           But
           at
           last
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             petitioner
             may
             accompany
             his
             petition
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             Language
             in
             which
             it
             is
             written
             be
             unknown
             to
             him
             .
          
           Very
           true
           ,
           if
           he
           ind●ted
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Petition
           ,
           and
           trusted
           another
           to
           put
           it
           into
           that
           Language
           ,
           which
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           he
           makes
           it
           doth
           understand
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           own
           :
           But
           all
           Languages
           are
           alike
           to
           God's
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           can
           be
           no
           pretence
           on
           that
           account
           to
           keep
           only
           to
           some
           particular
           Tongues
           ,
           tho
           unknown
           to
           the
           Party
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           have
           a
           Petition
           presented
           in
           a
           Language
           which
           he
           did
           not
           know
           :
           But
           in
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           it
           is
           not
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           something
           which
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           excite
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Affections
           of
           men
           to
           an
           earnest
           desire
           of
           the
           things
           which
           are
           fit
           for
           them
           to
           ask
           :
           Now
           let
           any
           man
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           th●t
           mens
           affections
           are
           as
           easily
           moved
           by
           Words
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           as
           by
           those
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           up
           this
           Cause
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Second
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               kept
               in
            
             Ignorance
             
               as
               to
               an
            
             Essential
             
               part
               of
               his
            
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ;
             
               never
               being
               permitted
               to
               know
               the
            
             Commandments
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             halves
             .
             
               For
               in
               the
               Books
               deliver'd
               to
               him
               for
               his
               Instruction
               ,
               (
               such
               are
            
             Catechisms
             and
             Manuals
             )
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             
               is
               wholly
            
             left
             out
             ;
             
               And
               he
               by
               this
               means
            
             Superstitious
             Worship
             ,
             
               and
               is
               taught
               to
               fall
               into
               all
               sorts
               of
               down
               right
            
             Idolatry
             .
             
               And
               then
               the
            
             Commandments
             
               he
               does
               learn
               ,
               are
               in
               such
            
             disorder
             
               by
               a
               confusion
               of
               the
               two
               first
               into
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               cutting
               the
            
             last
             
               into
               Two
               ,
               by
               putting
               only
               three
               in
               the
            
             first
             Table
             ,
             
               and
               seven
               in
               the
               second
               :
               That
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               able
               to
               justifie
               this
               mangling
               and
               chopping
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
            
             Authority
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             instructed
             in
             his
             
               whole
               Duty
            
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             especially
             in
             the
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             .
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             understand
             them
             all
             and
             every
             one
             :
             that
             there
             's
             an
             Obligation
             of
             observing
             them
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             eternal
             Damnation
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             breaks
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             loses
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             certainly
             hazards
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             broke
             them
             all
             .
             And
             tho
             in
             the
             short
             Catechisms
             and
             Manuals
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             is
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             most
             compendious
             and
             easie
             method
             ,
             in
             condescendence
             to
             weak
             Memories
             ,
             and
             low
             Capacities
             ;
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
            
             (
             as
             't
             is
             reckon'd
             by
             some
             )
             be
             wholly
             omitted
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             length
             
             in
             other
             Catechisms
             ,
             and
             Doctrinal
             Books
             ,
             to
             be
             met
             with
             every
             where
             in
             great
             plenty
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             should
             chance
             not
             to
             see
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             be
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             any
             
               Superstitious
               Worship
            
             or
             Idolatry
             :
             for
             that
             having
             read
             his
             
               First
               Commandment
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
            
             ;
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             Serve
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Adore
             ,
             and
             Worship
             one
             only
             True
             ,
             Living
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             That
             't
             is
             forbidden
             him
             to
             Worship
             any
             Creature
             for
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             it
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             Worships
             any
             
               Idols
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               or
               any
               graven
               thing
            
             (
             whatsoever
             the
             Object
             be
             ,
             whether
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             Earth
             beneath
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Waters
             under
             the
             Earth
             )
             for
             God
             ,
             breaks
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             by
             committing
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             stands
             guilty
             of
             an
             inexcusable
             and
             most
             damn●ble
             sin
             .
             Now
             having
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             
               first
               Precept
            
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             he
             thinks
             there
             can
             be
             but
             little
             danger
             of
             his
             becoming
             Superstitious
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolator
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Second
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             is
             fully
             and
             expresly
             inctructed
             in
             ,
             by
             having
             learn'd
             the
             First
             :
             it
             being
             rather
             an
             Explication
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             any
             
               New
               and
               distinct
               Precept
            
             :
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             finds
             them
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             put
             together
             as
             One
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             
               first
               Commandment
            
             ,
             with
             its
             explication
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             it
             comes
             about
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             only
             Three
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             teaching
             him
             his
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ;
             and
             seven
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Duty
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Division
             assign'd
             by
             St.
             Augustine
             .
             And
             tho
             St.
             Hierom
             observes
             not
             this
             method
             ,
             but
             divides
             them
             into
             Four
             and
             Six
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             no
             direction
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Commandments
             to
             be
             assign'd
             to
             
               each
               Table
            
             ;
             nor
             to
             let
             us
             know
             which
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             the
             third
             Comm●ndment
             ,
             or
             which
             the
             last
             :
             He
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             but
             an
             unnecessary
             trouble
             ,
             to
             concern
             himself
             about
             the
             Number
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             Division
             ,
             when-as
             his
             whole
             Business
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Observance
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Second
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           THE
           Dispute
           about
           this
           is
           not
           ,
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Second
           Commandment
           may
           be
           found
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           Authority
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           l●ft
           out
           in
           any
           ;
           as
           he
           confesses
           it
           is
           
             in
             their
             short
             Catechisms
          
           and
           Manuals
           ▪
           But
           not
           only
           in
           these
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           now
           before
           me
           the
           Reformed
           Office
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           Printed
           at
           
             Salamanca
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1588.
           published
           by
           Order
           of
           Pius
           V.
           where
           it
           is
           so
           left
           out
           :
           And
           so
           in
           the
           English
           Office
           at
           
             Antwerp
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1658.
           
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           told
           us
           in
           what
           publick
           Office
           of
           their
           Church
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           :
           But
           
           himself
           pleads
           for
           the
           leaving
           it
           out
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           .
           
             The
             People
             are
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             Superstition
             or
             Idolatry
             by
             it
             ;
             since
             the
             First
             Commandment
             secures
             them
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             vertually
             contained
             in
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             is
             rather
             an
             Explanation
             ,
             than
             a
             new
             and
             distinct
             Precept
             .
          
           But
           is
           this
           so
           plain
           and
           clear
           ,
           that
           a
           Mans
           Conscience
           can
           never
           make
           any
           just
           and
           reasonable
           Doubt
           concerning
           it
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           terrible
           sanction
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           men
           had
           need
           go
           upon
           very
           good
           Grounds
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           moment
           .
           Hath
           God
           himself
           any
           where
           declared
           this
           to
           be
           only
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           First
           Commandment
           ?
           Have
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ever
           done
           it
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           any
           mans
           Conscience
           be
           safe
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           not
           a
           trifling
           Controversie
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           distinct
           Commandment
           ,
           or
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           but
           the
           Lawfulness
           or
           Unlawfulness
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           Images
           depends
           very
           much
           upon
           it
           :
           For
           if
           it
           be
           only
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           then
           unless
           
             one
             takes
             Images
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
          
           their
           Worship
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Heathens
           were
           excused
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           such
           Ideots
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           a
           new
           and
           distinct
           Precept
           ,
           then
           the
           Worshipping
           any
           Image
           or
           Similitude
           ,
           becomes
           a
           grievous
           sin
           ,
           and
           exposes
           men
           to
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           in
           that
           severe
           manner
           mentioned
           in
           the
           end
           of
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           great
           confirmation
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Writers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           thought
           it
           a
           sin
           against
           this
           Commandment
           ,
           but
           insisted
           upon
           the
           force
           of
           it
           against
           those
           Heathens
           who
           denied
           that
           they
           took
           their
           Images
           for
           Gods
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           very
           insufficient
           Account
           of
           leaving
           out
           the
           
             Second
             Commandment
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           Mental
           Reservations
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               taught
               to
               keep
               no
               Faith
               with
               any
               that
               are
               reputed
            
             Hereticks
             
               by
               his
            
             Church
             ;
             
               and
               that
               whatsoever
            
             Promises
             
               he
               has
               made
               ,
               thô
               never
               so
               positive
               and
               firm
               ,
               with
               this
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               he
               may
               lawfully
               break
               ,
               and
               cheat
               and
               cozen
               them
               without
               any
               scruple
               .
               And
               tho
               he
               must
               not
               do
               this
               by
               down-right
            
             Lying
             ,
             
               and
               telling
               Untruths
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               be
               a
               sin
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               make
               use
               of
               any
               indirect
               ways
               ,
               such
               are
            
             Dissimulation
             ,
             Equivocations
             ,
             and
             Mental
             Reservations
             ,
             
               and
               by
               these
               means
               draw
               them
               into
               his
               snares
               ;
               And
               this
               without
               fear
               of
               offending
            
             God
             ,
             
               who
               is
               well
               pleas'd
               with
               these
               kind
               of
               pious
               Crafts
               ,
               allows
               of
               these
               Holy
               Cheats
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             taught
             ,
             to
             keep
             Faith
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             Iudgment
             or
             Perswasion
             they
             be
             ,
             whether
             in
             Communion
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             observe
             his
             Promise
             given
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             any
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             
             that
             he
             cannot
             cheat
             or
             cozen
             ,
             whether
             by
             
               dissembling
               ,
               equivocations
            
             ,
             or
             
               mental
               reservations
            
             ,
             without
             defi●nce
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             violation
             of
             God's
             Law.
             This
             is
             the
             Instruction
             he
             receives
             from
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             the
             Confessionary
             ,
             and
             his
             Books
             of
             Direction
             .
             The
             holy
             
               Francis
               Sales
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Introduction
               to
               a
               Devout
               Life
               ,
               (
               p.
            
             3.
             c.
             30.
             )
             tells
             him
             plainly
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Talk
               be
               courteous
               ,
               frank
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               plain
               and
               faithful
               ,
               without
               double-dealing
               ,
               subtilty
               or
               dissembling
               :
            
             This
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             observe
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             this
             't
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             please
             God.
             In
             the
             Catechism
             
               ad
               Parochos
            
             ,
             compil'd
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             recommended
             to
             all
             Parish
             Priests
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Eighth
               Commandment
            
             he
             is
             forbidden
             all
             Dissimulation
             ,
             whether
             in
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ;
             that
             
               cum
               scelere
               conjuncta
               sunt
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             or
             do
             otherwise
             than
             for
             the
             intimation
             of
             what
             is
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             is
             abominable
             and
             wicked
             .
             That
             no
             man
             shall
             bear
             
               false
               witness
            
             against
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Friend
             or
             Enemy
             .
             And
             Pope
             Innocent
             XI
             ,
             in
             a
             Decree
             issued
             forth
             the
             Second
             of
             
               March
               ,
               Anno
            
             1679.
             has
             strictly
             commanded
             all
             the
             Faithful
             in
             virtue
             of
             his
             holy
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             under
             pain
             of
             incurring
             the
             Divine
             Vengeance
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             swear
             equivocally
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             
               mental
               reservation
            
             ,
             upon
             no
             account
             or
             pretended
             convenience
             whatsoever
             ;
             And
             that
             if
             any
             presume
             either
             publickly
             or
             privately
             to
             teach
             or
             maintain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Swearing
             with
             equivocations
             or
             
               mental
               reservation
            
             ,
             that
             they
             
               de
               facto
            
             incur
             Excommunication
             
               latae
               Sententiae
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             absolv'd
             by
             any
             but
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             excepting
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             He
             is
             taught
             therefore
             to
             speak
             plainly
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             
               Dissimulations
               ,
               Equivocations
               ,
               mental
               Reservations
               ,
            
             or
             any
             such
             like
             Artifices
             ▪
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             very
             injurious
             to
             all
             Society
             ,
             and
             displeasing
             to
             the
             
               First
               Truth
            
             .
             And
             now
             if
             any
             Authors
             in
             Communion
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             be
             pr●duced
             as
             Patrons
             of
             inward
             Reserves
             ,
             and
             grand
             Abettors
             of
             th●se
             mental
             Iuggles
             ▪
             let
             them
             hold
             up
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             answer
             for
             themselves
             :
             Their
             Church
             has
             declar'd
             for
             no
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             charg'd
             with
             their
             extravagant
             Opinions
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             unexemplar
             lives
             of
             other
             her
             Members
             ,
             whose
             Irregularities
             are
             not
             at
             all
             deriv'd
             from
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             own
             corrupt
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             their
             Enemy
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXVI
           .
           Of
           Mental
           Reservations
           .
        
         
           UNder
           this
           Head
           he
           denies
           Two
           Things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             are
             ever
             taught
             to
             break
             Faith
             with
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             their
             Church
             doth
             allow
             any
             Equivocations
             ,
             or
             Mental
             Reservations
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           am
           sincerely
           glad
           to
           find
           a
           Principle
           so
           destructive
           to
           all
           humane
           Society
           ,
           so
           utterly
           disowned
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             taught
             to
             keep
             Faith
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             Iudgment
             or
             Perswasion
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             observe
             his
             Promise
             given
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             any
             whatsoever
             .
          
           And
           whatever
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           there
           may
           have
           been
           of
           that
           kind
           formerly
           ,
           we
           hope
           there
           will
           never
           be
           occasion
           given
           to
           revive
           that
           dispute
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           We
           embrace
           his
           Declaration
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           hope
           there
           is
           no
           Equivocation
           ,
           or
           Mental
           Reservation
           in
           it
           .
           But
           there
           are
           some
           things
           which
           must
           here
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           cannot
           deny
           that
           there
           are
           Authors
           in
           Communion
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           charged
           with
           teaching
           another
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           those
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           nor
           inconsiderable
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           allow
           the
           Practice
           of
           Mental
           Reservations
           and
           Equivocations
           ,
           but
           say
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           received
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           for
           no
           less
           than
           Four
           hundred
           Years
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           some
           Cases
           they
           are
           all
           still
           agreed
           in
           it
           .
           See
           Parsons
           Treatise
           of
           
             Mitigation
             ,
             c.
          
           7.
           
           Sect.
           2.3
           .
           c.
           10
           Sect.
           1.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           Innocent
           XI
           .
           hath
           condemned
           Equivocations
           and
           Mental
           Reservations
           in
           Swearing
           ,
           as
           
             at
             least
             scandalous
             and
             pernicious
             in
             Practise
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           charge
           the
           Pope
           with
           abetting
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           we
           cannot
           but
           reflect
           on
           what
           our
           Author
           said
           about
           the
           Deposing
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             altho
             Popes
             had
             believed
             it
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             greater
             number
             opposed
             it
             .
          
           And
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           if
           the
           Generality
           of
           their
           Casuists
           in
           some
           Cases
           approve
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           no
           Lye
           or
           Perjury
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Confession
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           really
           so
           in
           any
           one
           Case
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           some
           other
           fault
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Lye
           or
           Perjury
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           doth
           not
           think
           himself
           bound
           to
           speak
           all
           he
           knows
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           as
           we
           highly
           commend
           the
           Pope's
           condemning
           such
           Doctrines
           and
           Pract●ses
           now
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           Reason
           to
           think
           the
           
           contrary
           did
           not
           once
           want
           the
           encouragement
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             See
          
           :
           as
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           resolution
           of
           some
           Cases
           by
           Pius
           V.
           relating
           to
           some
           Missionaries
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           hither
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           were
           summon'd
           before
           our
           Judges
           ,
           they
           might
           
             Sophistice
             Iurare
             &
             Sophistice
             Respondere
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           answer
           according
           to
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           some
           true
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           which
           was
           made
           true
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Mental
           Reservation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           very
           same
           things
           are
           condemned
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           
             Scandalous
             and
             Pernicious
             in
             Practise
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           a
           Death-Bed
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               bred
               up
               in
               a
               total
               neglect
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               all
               Virtue
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               well
               ,
               and
               in
               good
               health
               ,
               upon
               presumption
               of
               a
            
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ,
             
               and
               a
               confidence
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               sins
               will
               be
               certainly
               forgiven
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               but
               once
               say
               ,
            
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             
               at
               the
            
             last
             hour
             
               And
               't
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Encouragement
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               rely
               wholly
               upon
               this
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
            
             profligate
             Villain
             ,
             
               none
               that
               has
               liv'd
               ,
               tho
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               Wickedness
               and
               debauchery
               of
               his
            
             Communion
             ;
             
               but
               at
               his
               Death
               he
               shall
               be
               assisted
               by
               a
            
             Priest
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               receive
               an
            
             Absolution
             
               from
               all
               his
               Sins
               ,
               with
               an
               absolute
               Promise
               of
               being
               soon
               admitted
               to
            
             Bass
             ,
             
               and
               reigning
               with
               Christ
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               but
               once
               say
               ,
               he
               is
            
             sorry
             ;
             
               or
               if
               his
               Voice
               fail
               him
               ,
               signifie
               as
               much
               by
               a
            
             Nod
             of
             his
             
               Head
               ,
               or
               the
            
             Motion
             
               of
               a
               Finger
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Service
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             taught
             to
             work
             his
             Salvation
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             to
             provide
             in
             health
             time
             against
             the
             
               last
               hour
            
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             to
             rely
             upon
             a
             
               Death-bed
               Repentance
            
             ;
             for
             that
             Men
             ,
             (
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             )
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             so
             they
             dye
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             greatly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             neglect
             God
             Alm●ghty
             ,
             and
             forsake
             him
             a●l
             their
             life-time
             ,
             w●ll
             never
             find
             him
             at
             their
             death
             :
             So
             that
             (
             with
             St.
             Augustine
             )
             he
             doubts
             the
             Salvation
             of
             as
             many
             as
             de●er
             the●r
             Conversion
             till
             that
             Hour
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             encouragement
             at
             all
             to
             do
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             any
             are
             found
             t●at
             have
             been
             so
             neglectful
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             ●ff
             this
             great
             business
             of
             Eternity
             to
             the
             
               last
               moment
            
             ;
             he
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             all
             assistance
             possible
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             a
             he●●y
             detestation
             of
             all
             their
             Off●nces
             :
             To
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             tho
             they
             deserve
             Hell-fire
             in
             Punishment
             of
             their
             Wick●dness
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             ou●ht
             by
             no
             means
             despair
             ▪
             
             for
             that
             God
             is
             merciful
             ;
             and
             ,
             who
             knows
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             heartily
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             for
             a
             sincere
             Repentance
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             confidence
             on
             the
             Merits
             and
             Passion
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             he
             may
             hear
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             shew
             them
             mercy
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             time
             to
             repent
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Promises
             can
             be
             given
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             what
             he
             sees
             daily
             practis'd
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             are
             preserv'd
             from
             falling
             into
             despair
             ,
             't
             is
             well
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             any
             receiving
             from
             hence
             ,
             encouragement
             of
             coming
             into
             the
             
               like
               circumstances
            
             ,
             he
             thinks
             there
             's
             but
             little
             danger
             ,
             especially
             since
             there
             's
             nothing
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             Books
             ,
             no
             more
             common
             Subjects
             for
             Sermons
             ,
             than
             the
             disp●aying
             the
             manifold
             perils
             of
             delaying
             ones
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             putting
             off
             Repentance
             till
             the
             
               last
               hour
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXVII
           .
           Of
           a
           Death-bed-Repentance
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           no
           difference
           with
           them
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           hold
           to
           these
           points
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             men
             are
             strictly
             obliged
             to
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             in
             time
             of
             health
          
           :
           2.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             to
             defer
             their
             Repentance
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             are
             surprised
             ,
             they
             ought
             in
             Charity
             to
             have
             all
             possible
             assistance
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             into
             the
             best
             way
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           some
           particular
           Doctrines
           owned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           men
           too
           much
           encouragement
           to
           put
           off
           true
           Repentance
           ;
           as
           1.
           
           The
           easiness
           of
           being
           put
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ;
           for
           which
           no
           more
           is
           required
           
             than
             removing
             the
             Impediment
          
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             Sess.
          
           7.
           
           Can.
           6.
           and
           afterwards
           it
           defines
           ,
           
             That
             bare
             Attrition
             doth
             sufficiently
             dispose
             a
             Man
             to
             receive
             Grace
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             Sess.
          
           14.
           c.
           4.
           
           So
           that
           altho
           a
           man
           hath
           led
           a
           very
           bad
           Life
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           but
           this
           Attrition
           for
           his
           Sins
           when
           he
           doth
           confess
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           put
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           by
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           what
           can
           any
           Man
           expect
           more
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           he
           do
           less
           !
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           a
           bare
           
             natural
             Attrition
          
           ,
           the
           sufficiency
           whereof
           is
           condemned
           by
           Innocent
           XI
           .
           in
           the
           same
           Propositions
           ,
           (
           Fifty
           seventh
           )
           but
           that
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           calls
           
             Imperfect
             Contrition
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           good
           Motion
           in
           a
           man's
           Mind
           to
           forsake
           his
           Sins
           for
           fear
           of
           Punishment
           :
           If
           really
           no
           m●re
           be
           required
           for
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           but
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           i●
           Men
           put
           off
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           may
           be
           done
           at
           any
           time
           so
           easily
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Priest.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           is
           very
           apt
           to
           hinder
           mens
           speedy
           Repentance
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           they
           believe
           
           there
           is
           a
           stock
           ready
           of
           so
           many
           Merits
           and
           Satisfactions
           of
           others
           ,
           if
           duely
           applied
           to
           them
           by
           Indulgences
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           not
           be
           at
           such
           pains
           
             to
             work
             out
             their
             own
             Salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           When
           a
           Man
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           is
           put
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Punishment
           is
           discharged
           ,
           and
           nothing
           remains
           but
           some
           Temporal
           Pains
           :
           and
           to
           ease
           him
           of
           these
           he
           hath
           many
           helps
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           the
           dispensing
           of
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           :
           and
           by
           Indulgences
           he
           may
           easily
           get
           off
           some
           Thousands
           of
           years
           of
           Purgatory-Pains
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           should
           fail
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           help
           yet
           left
           ,
           which
           is
           leaving
           a
           stock
           of
           Prayers
           for
           his
           Soul
           when
           he
           dies
           ;
           which
           ,
           even
           our
           Author
           assures
           him
           ,
           
             are
             very
             available
             towards
             his
             speedier
             release
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           Fasting
           ,
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               contented
               with
               the
               appearance
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               looking
               not
               beyond
               the
               name
               of
            
             Mortification
             ,
             
               he
               sits
               down
               well
               satisfied
               with
               the
            
             shadow
             ,
             
               without
               ever
               taking
               care
               for
               the
            
             substance
             .
             
               And
               this
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               Pretender
               to
            
             Fasting
             
               and
               the
            
             Denial
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               he
               thinks
               he
               has
               sufficiently
               complied
               with
               his
               Duty
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               his
               claim
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               but
               abstain'd
               from
            
             Flesh
             ;
             
               and
               tho
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               he
               regales
               himself
               at
               Noon
               with
               all
               variety
               of
               the
            
             choicest
             Fish
             
               and
               stuffs
               himself
               at
               Night
               with
               the
               best
            
             Conserves
             
               and
               delicatest
            
             Junkets
             ,
             
               and
               drinks
               all
               day
               the
               pleasantest
            
             Wines
             ,
             
               and
               other
            
             Liquors
             ;
             
               yet
               he
               perswades
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               truly
            
             Mortified
             Man
             ,
             
               that
               he
               has
               most
               Christian-like
               commemorated
               the
               bitter
            
             Death
             and
             Passion
             
               of
               his
            
             Redeemer
             ,
             
               and
               done
               a
               work
               of
               great
               force
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
            
             suppressing
             
               his
               corrupt
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
            
             satisfying
             
               for
               the
            
             Offences
             
               of
               his
               Life
               past
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               has
               such
               a
               preposterous
               conceit
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               believes
               it
               a
               greater
               sin
               to
               eat
               the
               least
               bit
               of
            
             Flesh
             
               on
               a
            
             Fasting-d●y
             
               than
               to
               be
               down-right
            
             Drunk
             ,
             
               or
               commit
               any
               other
            
             Excess
             ;
             
               as
               having
               less
               scruple
               of
               breaking
               the
            
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             
               than
               of
               violating
               any
            
             Ordinance
             
               of
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             
               or
               any
            
             Law
             
               of
               his
            
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             HIS
             Church
             te●ches
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             pretence
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             only
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             accompanied
             with
             the
             substance
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             but
             a
             very
             lame
             compliance
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Precept
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             unless
             all
             other
             Excesses
             are
             at
             the
             same
             time
             carefully
             avoided
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             Church
             has
             not
             forbidden
             on
             these
             days
             the
             
               drinking
               of
               Wine
            
             ,
             but
             permits
             a
             moderate
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             but
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             liberty
             to
             any
             of
             her
             Flock
             of
             committing
             Excesses
             ,
             that
             she
             declares
             Drunkenness
             and
             all
             Gluttony
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             hainous
             and
             scandalous
             sins
             on
             
               such
               days
            
             than
             on
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             being
             expresly
             contrary
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             appoints
             
             these
             times
             for
             the
             retrenching
             Debaucheries
             and
             conquering
             our
             vicious
             Appetites
             .
             And
             now
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Profession
             make
             less
             scruple
             of
             being
             Drunk
             on
             a
             Fasting-day
             than
             of
             eating
             the
             least
             
               bit
               of
               Flesh
            
             ,
             he
             knows
             nothing
             more
             can
             be
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             many
             others
             ▪
             who
             will
             not
             break
             the
             Sabbath-day
             by
             doing
             any
             
               servile
               Labour
            
             on
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             looking
             on
             this
             as
             a
             most
             
               damning
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             have
             little
             scruple
             of
             
               Swearing
               ,
               Cursing
               ,
               Lying
            
             or
             Revelling
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             because
             they
             have
             more
             liberty
             for
             these
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             most
             wicked
             Offences
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             that
             do
             thus
             ,
             are
             but
             Christians
             by
             halves
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Pharisaical
             and
             
               Partial
               Obedience
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             bear
             some
             of
             the
             Commandments
             most
             zealously
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             while
             others
             they
             trample
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             scrupling
             many
             times
             at
             a
             Moat
             ,
             and
             on
             other
             occasions
             passing
             by
             a
             Beam
             undiscern'd
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             their
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accountable
             ,
             but
             They
             themselves
             ;
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             a
             wilful
             blindness
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             unchristian
             Negligence
             .
             This
             is
             the
             real
             case
             of
             such
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             who
             ,
             on
             days
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             while
             they
             abstain
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             yet
             give
             scandal
             by
             their
             Intemperateness
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             on
             
               all
               days
            
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             Gluttony
             and
             Drunkenness
             ;
             and
             on
             Fasting-days
             :
             besides
             this
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Church-precept
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             (
             if
             able
             )
             to
             eat
             but
             
               one
               Meal
            
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             
               not
               of
               Flesh.
            
             And
             now
             if
             some
             are
             so
             inconsiderate
             and
             careless
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             scrupulously
             observant
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Commands
             ,
             and
             wholly
             negligent
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             because
             their
             Religion
             teaches
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             (
             which
             detests
             and
             condemns
             all
             such
             
               scandalous
               Partiality
            
             ,
             and
             complying
             with
             their
             Duty
             by
             halves
             )
             but
             because
             they
             shut
             their
             ears
             to
             all
             good
             Instruction
             .
             and
             chuse
             rather
             to
             follow
             their
             own
             corrupt
             Appetites
             ,
             than
             the
             wholsome
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXVIII
           .
           Of
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           THE
           Question
           here
           is
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Man
           doth
           not
           observe
           their
           Churches
           Command
           about
           Fasting
           ,
           who
           forbears
           all
           forbidden
           things
           ,
           but
           takes
           liberty
           in
           those
           which
           are
           not
           forbidden
           ?
        
         
         
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           they
           may
           not
           break
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           Gluttony
           and
           Drunkenness
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           break
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           Fasting
           ?
           And
           notwithstanding
           what
           our
           Author
           hath
           said
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           indifferent
           sort
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           
             to
             abstain
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             unless
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Excesses
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             carefully
             avoided
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             Excesses
             on
             such
             days
             are
             more
             scandalous
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             pretence
             of
             Fasting
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             God's
             Command
             doth
             at
             all
             times
             forbid
             Intemperance
             .
          
           Which
           are
           the
           chief
           things
           he
           insists
           upon
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           reach
           the
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           their
           
             Churches
             Command
          
           .
           For
           their
           Casuists
           distinguish
           Fasting
           into
           1.
           
           Natural
           :
           which
           is
           total
           Abstinence
           :
           and
           this
           is
           required
           only
           in
           order
           to
           receiving
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           2.
           
           Moral
           :
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Temperance
           ,
           or
           Fasting
           for
           Health
           .
           3.
           
           Ecclesiastical
           :
           which
           is
           defined
           by
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           
             An
             Abstinence
             from
             Food
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           if
           this
           Definition
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           broken
           but
           by
           eating
           what
           the
           Church
           hath
           prohibited
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           their
           Casuists
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           ,
           are
           agreed
           in
           these
           things
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           Man
           may
           eat
           a
           full
           Meal
           of
           what
           is
           not
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           not
           break
           the
           Churches
           Precept
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           provided
           Vespers
           be
           first
           said
           .
           And
           the
           later
           Casuists
           blame
           Covarruvias
           for
           making
           any
           scruple
           about
           it
           .
           
             If
             a
             Mans
             Excess
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             for
             all
             that
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Reginaldus
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             as
             a
             breaker
             of
             his
             Fast.
          
           Nay
           ,
           Lessius
           goes
           further
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             not
             lose
             the
             Merit
             of
             Fasting
             .
             Quamvis
             aliquis
             multum
             excedat
             non
             solvit
             Iejunium
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Card.
             Tolet.
          
           And
           
             Paulus
             Zacchias
          
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             common
             Opinion
          
           ;
           and
           he
           thinks
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           
             Church
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
          
           .
           And
           so
           doth
           Pasqualigus
           in
           his
           Praxis
           of
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Man
           may
           drink
           Wine
           ,
           or
           other
           drink
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           without
           breaking
           his
           Fast.
           He
           may
           
             toties
             quoties
             bibere
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Diana
             .
             Zach.
             Pasqualigus
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           written
           most
           fully
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           shews
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             general
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             quantity
             of
             Wine
             or
             other
             drink
             ,
             tho
             taken
             without
             any
             necessity
             ,
             is
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Precept
             of
             Fasting
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             although
             the
             Wine
             be
             taken
             for
             nourishment
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             forbid
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             last
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             not
             the
             general
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             probable
             Opinion
          
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Man
           may
           eat
           something
           when
           he
           drinks
           ,
           to
           prevent
           its
           doing
           him
           hurt
           ;
           besides
           his
           good
           Meal
           ,
           he
           may
           take
           what
           
           quantity
           he
           pleases
           of
           Sweet-meats
           or
           Fruit
           ;
           he
           may
           have
           a
           good
           Reflection
           at
           Night
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           break
           this
           strict
           Precept
           of
           Fasting
           ;
           
             For
             the
             eating
             as
             often
             as
             one
             drinks
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             common
             Opinion
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           same
           Casuist
           (
           who
           was
           no
           
             Iesuit
             )
             That
             it
             is
             not
             forbidden
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             it
             is
             taken
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Medicine
          
           ;
           and
           he
           quotes
           a
           great
           number
           of
           their
           Casuists
           for
           it
           .
           
             A
             Collation
             at
             evening
             is
             allowed
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           .
           And
           Lessius
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             certain
             Rule
             for
             the
             Quantity
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           
             Card.
             Tolet
          
           saith
           ,
           
             very
             large
             ones
             are
             allowed
             at
          
           Rome
           
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Connivence
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           saith
           Reginaldus
           .
           And
           now
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           severity
           of
           Fasting
           required
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXIX
           .
           Of
           Divisions
           and
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               of
               a
               Religion
               in
               which
               there
               are
               as
               many
            
             Schisms
             as
             Families
             :
             
               And
               they
               are
               so
               divided
               in
               their
            
             Opinions
             ,
             
               that
               commonly
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               meet
               in
               company
               ,
               so
               many
               several
               Tenets
               are
               maintain'd
               .
               Hence
               arise
               their
               infinite
               and
               endless
            
             Disputes
             ;
             
               and
               disagreement
               of
               their
            
             Divines
             ,
             
               who
               pretend
               to
               give
               a
               true
               and
               solid
               explication
               of
               the
            
             Mysteries
             
               of
               the
               Christian
            
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               differ
               in
               as
               many
            
             Points
             
               as
               they
               write
               of
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               variety
               of
               Iudgments
               are
               there
               in
               their
            
             Religious
             Houses
             and
             Cloisters
             ,
             
               none
               agreeing
               with
               another
               in
               their
            
             Foundation
             ,
             Institution
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ?
             
               This
               being
               of
               the
            
             Religion
             
               of
               St.
            
             Dominick
             ,
             
               That
               of
               St.
            
             Francis
             ,
             
               a
               third
               of
               St.
            
             Bernard
             ,
             
               Others
               of
               St.
            
             Benedict
             ;
             
               and
               so
               without
               number
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               many
            
             Orders
             ,
             
               as
               many
            
             Religions
             .
             
               And
               yet
               they
               pretend
               to
            
             Christian
             Unity
             ,
             
               amidst
               this
            
             diversity
             
               growing
               upon
               them
               every
               day
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             of
             a
             Religion
             in
             which
             there
             are
             no
             Schisms
             or
             Separations
             ;
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             (
             however
             spread
             through
             the
             World
             )
             agreeing
             like
             
               one
               man
            
             ,
             in
             every
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             by
             an
             equal
             submission
             to
             the
             Determinations
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             no
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             tho'
             most
             Learned
             and
             Wise
             ,
             ever
             following
             any
             other
             Rule
             in
             their
             Faith
             besides
             this
             ,
             
               of
               assenting
               to
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               planted
               by
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               assisted
               and
               protected
               by
               the
            
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               proposed
               to
               the
               Faithful
               to
               be
               believ'd
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               as
               such
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             all
             unanimously
             to
             
               believe
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               believes
               .
            
             No
             one
             of
             his
             Communion
             ever
             doubting
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             scrupling
             to
             receive
             any
             thing
             after
             his
             
               Churches
               Declaration
            
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             tho
             they
             all
             thus
             conspire
             in
             every
             
               point
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             great
             diversity
             among
             
               School
               men
            
             in
             their
             Divinity-points
             and
             
             Opinions
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             are
             no
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             some
             circumstance
             or
             manner
             ;
             which
             being
             never
             defin'd
             by
             their
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             maintain'd
             severally
             ,
             either
             this
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             without
             any
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             injury
             to
             their
             Religion
             :
             And
             of
             these
             things
             only
             they
             dispute
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Debates
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             School-Exercises
             ,
             without
             any
             disagreement
             at
             all
             in
             their
             Belief
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             perfect
             Unity
             .
             The
             like
             Unity
             is
             there
             amongst
             their
             
               Religious
               Orders
            
             ,
             all
             which
             say
             the
             same
             Creed
             ,
             own
             the
             same
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             profess
             the
             same
             Faith
             ;
             and
             have
             no
             other
             differences
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             were
             of
             so
             many
             several
             steps
             or
             degrees
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             Devout
             and
             Holy
             Life
             ;
             some
             being
             of
             a
             more
             severe
             and
             strict
             Discipline
             ,
             others
             of
             a
             more
             gentle
             and
             moderate
             :
             some
             spending
             more
             time
             in
             Praying
             ,
             others
             more
             in
             Watching
             ,
             others
             more
             in
             Fasting
             ;
             some
             being
             intended
             for
             the
             Catechising
             and
             breeding
             up
             of
             Youth
             ,
             others
             for
             taking
             care
             of
             Hospitals
             ,
             and
             looking
             after
             the
             Sick
             ;
             others
             for
             going
             amongst
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             to
             them
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             such-like
             Pious
             and
             Christian
             Designs
             ,
             to
             the
             greater
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             of
             God
             :
             which
             differences
             make
             no
             other
             difference
             in
             the
             several
             Professors
             ,
             than
             there
             was
             between
             Mary
             and
             Martha
             ,
             who
             express'd
             their
             Love
             and
             Service
             to
             their
             Lord
             in
             a
             very
             different
             Imploy
             ;
             but
             both
             commendably
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             danger
             of
             prejudicing
             the
             Unity
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXIX
           .
           Of
           Divisions
           and
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           TWO
           things
           he
           saith
           upon
           this
           Head
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             are
             all
             agreed
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             they
             only
             differ
             in
             some
             School
             Points
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           infers
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           no
           Schisms
           or
           Separations
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           this
           is
           no
           just
           consequence
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Schisms
           and
           Separations
           among
           us
           ,
           made
           by
           such
           who
           profess
           to
           agree
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           Yet
           let
           us
           see
           how
           he
           proves
           that
           they
           agree
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           
             because
             they
             agree
             to
             submit
             equally
             to
             the
             Determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           very
           way
           evidently
           proves
           that
           they
           do
           not
           all
           agree
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           equally
           submit
           to
           the
           Churches
           Determinations
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           say
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Churches
           Determinations
           ,
           as
           it
           represents
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ;
           Others
           say
           no
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Churches
           Power
           is
           virtually
           lodged
           in
           the
           Guides
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           very
           material
           Difference
           :
           for
           if
           it
           be
           on
           the
           former
           
           Account
           ,
           then
           not
           the
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           Declarations
           are
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           express
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Majority
           of
           Votes
           ,
           the
           Numbers
           in
           the
           Representative
           and
           Diffusive
           Church
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           And
           on
           this
           Ground
           some
           reject
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           ,
           tho
           plainly
           decreed
           by
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           ,
           but
           they
           unhinge
           their
           Churches
           Authority
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           agree
           about
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           who
           differ
           fundamentally
           about
           the
           way
           how
           any
           things
           come
           to
           be
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           decreed
           by
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           say
           some
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           is
           become
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           No
           such
           matter
           ,
           say
           others
           ,
           for
           a
           greater
           Number
           in
           the
           diffusive
           Church
           oppose
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           .
           Very
           well
           !
           But
           how
           then
           can
           these
           Parties
           be
           said
           to
           agree
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           an
           equal
           Submission
           to
           the
           Determinations
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           again
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           can
           make
           any
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           an
           Universal
           Tradition
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           And
           so
           they
           tell
           us
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           can
           never
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           because
           it
           wants
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           the
           Ages
           before
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           this
           Ground
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Article
           of
           Faith
           which
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           thus
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           .
           Others
           again
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           give
           up
           their
           Cause
           ,
           knowing
           the
           impossibility
           of
           proving
           particular
           Points
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           present
           Church
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           trusted
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           foregoing
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           differences
           are
           still
           on
           foot
           in
           their
           Church
           ;
           and
           from
           these
           do
           arise
           daily
           disputes
           about
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Seat
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Guides
           ,
           or
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           if
           the
           former
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Church
           Representative
           ,
           or
           Virtual
           ?
           Whether
           the
           Personal
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith
           or
           not
           ?
           Our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           Not
           ;
           others
           say
           ,
           Yes
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             agreed
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
          
           So
           that
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           they
           differ
           about
           other
           things
           than
           mere
           School-Points
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           they
           were
           
             agreed
             in
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           can
           there
           be
           no
           Schisms
           or
           Divisions
           in
           their
           Church
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           all
           the
           Schisms
           between
           Popes
           and
           Popes
           ?
           Of
           all
           the
           Schisms
           between
           the
           Popes
           and
           the
           Emperors
           Parties
           ?
           Which
           were
           as
           notorious
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           mischievous
           ,
           as
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           World.
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           the
           Schisms
           between
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Regular
           
           Orders
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           cross
           and
           peevish
           towards
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Secular
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           our
           Dissenters
           themselves
           ?
           And
           among
           the
           Regular
           Orders
           ,
           what
           Heats
           and
           Contentions
           have
           been
           ,
           
             Not
             about
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             devout
             Life
             ,
          
           I
           assure
           him
           ,
           but
           about
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           which
           both
           Parties
           severally
           plead
           to
           be
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ?
           As
           in
           the
           noted
           Controversies
           of
           this
           last
           Age
           ,
           about
           the
           Immaculate
           Conception
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope's
           Personal
           Infallibility
           :
           and
           they
           cannot
           say
           they
           are
           as
           yet
           agreed
           about
           these
           things
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXX
           .
           Of
           Fryars
           and
           Nuns
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               taught
               to
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               for
               all
               those
               of
               his
               Communion
               ,
               who
               cloistering
               themselves
               up
               ,
               become
            
             Fryars
             and
             Nuns
             ;
             
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               who
               call
               themselves
            
             Religious
             ,
             
               and
               are
               nothing
               but
               a
            
             Religious
             Cheat
             :
             
               under
               the
               cloak
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               pretence
               to
               Devotion
               ,
               deceiving
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               living
               to
               the
               height
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
            
             Saints
             .
             
               They
               vow
            
             Chastity
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             
               and
               observe
               nothing
               less
               ;
               but
               live
               in
               all
               respects
               so
               irregular
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               that
               were
               there
               to
               be
               taken
               a
               compendious
               draught
               of
               all
               the
               Luxury
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               Irreligion
               ,
               and
               other
               Vices
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               modell'd
               according
               to
               what
               is
               acted
               between
               any
               of
               these
               four
            
             Walls
             ,
             
               in
               which
               these
            
             Recluses
             
               live
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               omiting
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               wicked
               and
               unchristian
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             taught
             to
             have
             a
             high
             esteem
             for
             those
             of
             his
             Communion
             who
             undertake
             that
             sort
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Christ's
             own
             direction
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             pointed
             out
             as
             the
             best
             .
             A
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             God
             has
             commanded
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             he
             has
             counsell'd
             as
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             more
             perfection
             .
             They
             hear
             Christ
             declaring
             the
             danger
             of
             Riches
             ;
             they
             therefore
             embrace
             a
             
               voluntary
               Poverty
            
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             all
             Titles
             to
             Wealth
             and
             Possessions
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             Preaches
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               giveth
               not
               his
               Virgin
               in
               Marriage
               doth
               better
               than
               he
               that
               does
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               that
               is
               unmarried
               cares
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               how
               she
               may
               be
               holy
               both
               in
               body
               and
               Spirit
               :
            
             They
             therefore
             chuse
             a
             
               single
               state
            
             ,
             consecrating
             their
             Virginity
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             wholly
             intent
             on
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             be
             
               careful
               how
               to
               please
               him
            
             ;
             while
             she
             that
             is
             married
             
               cares
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               how
               she
               may
               please
               her
               Husband
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             38.
             
             The
             Gospel
             proclaims
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             will
             
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               must
               deny
               themselves
            
             ;
             they
             
             therefore
             renounce
             their
             
               own
               Wills
            
             ,
             and
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             Inclinations
             ,
             pass
             their
             Life
             in
             a
             
               perpetual
               Obedience
            
             .
             And
             because
             the
             World
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             a
             pious
             Soul
             every
             business
             is
             a
             Distraction
             ,
             every
             diversion
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             more
             frequently
             the
             provocations
             to
             Evil
             ,
             than
             examples
             to
             Good
             ;
             they
             therefore
             retire
             from
             it
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             confining
             themselves
             to
             a
             little
             Corner
             or
             Cell
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             making
             Prayer
             their
             business
             ,
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             their
             whole
             Employ
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             their
             only
             design
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             in
             these
             Retirements
             ,
             where
             every
             thing
             is
             order'd
             as
             it
             may
             be
             most
             advantageous
             for
             the
             promoting
             Virtue
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             nothing
             permitted
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             prove
             a
             disturbance
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             or
             allurements
             to
             Evil
             ,
             yet
             some
             live
             scandalously
             ,
             and
             give
             
               ill
               example
            
             to
             the
             World
             :
             What
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             ,
             That
             no
             State
             can
             secure
             any
             Man
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             such
             Provision
             can
             be
             made
             in
             order
             to
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             abus'd
             ?
             But
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             think
             that
             such
             Abuses
             ,
             and
             the
             Viciousness
             of
             some
             ,
             can
             be
             Argument
             enough
             to
             any
             just
             and
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             to
             condemn
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             Institution
             it self
             .
             Is
             not
             Marriage
             abus'd
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             ways
             ,
             and
             many
             forc'd
             to
             embrace
             this
             State
             ,
             or
             a●
             least
             to
             accept
             of
             such
             particular
             Persons
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             choice
             and
             liking
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             state
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             any
             Condition
             ,
             Trade
             ,
             Calling
             ,
             Profession
             ,
             Degree
             ,
             or
             Dignity
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             abus'd
             by
             some
             ?
             Are
             Churches
             exempt
             from
             abuses
             ?
             Are
             not
             Bibles
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abus'd
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christianity
             it self
             abus'd
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             abus'd
             ?
             If
             therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             Sacred
             and
             Divine
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             which
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             Men
             do
             not
             pervert
             to
             their
             ill
             designs
             ,
             to
             the
             high
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Damnation
             ;
             how
             can
             any
             one
             ,
             upon
             the
             mere
             consideration
             of
             some
             abuses
             ,
             pass
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             against
             a
             thing
             which
             otherwise
             is
             Good
             and
             Holy
             ?
             'T
             is
             an
             undeniable
             Truth
             ,
             that
             to
             embrace
             a
             Life
             exempt
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             from
             the
             turmoils
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             quiet
             Retirement
             to
             dedicate
             ones
             self
             to
             the
             
               Service
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             spend
             ones
             days
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Contemplation
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             commendable
             Undertaking
             ,
             and
             very
             becoming
             a
             Christian.
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             some
             ,
             who
             enter
             such
             a
             course
             of
             Life
             as
             this
             ,
             fall
             short
             of
             what
             they
             pretend
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             becoming
             eminent
             in
             Virtue
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             by
             their
             unexemplar
             lives
             prove
             a
             Scandal
             to
             their
             Profession
             ;
             Is
             there
             Rule
             and
             Institution
             to
             be
             condemned
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             who
             swerv'd
             from
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             Dignity
             of
             an
             Apostle
             suffer
             for
             the
             Fall
             of
             Iudas
             ;
             nor
             the
             Commandments
             lie
             under
             an
             Aspersion
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             those
             that
             break
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXX
           .
           Of
           Friars
           and
           Nuns
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Dispute
           is
           not
           ,
           about
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           retiring
           from
           the
           World
           by
           such
           Persons
           who
           are
           rendred
           unfit
           for
           doing
           Service
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           they
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           Devotion
           and
           Contemplation
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           lies
           in
           these
           Things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           the
           Perfection
           of
           a
           Christian
           State
           of
           Life
           lies
           in
           being
           cloystered
           up
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           labouring
           to
           do
           good
           in
           it
           ?
           For
           this
           was
           the
           great
           snare
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           into
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           represented
           this
           as
           the
           most
           perfect
           state
           ;
           whereas
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           active
           Life
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           is
           far
           beyond
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           ,
           although
           such
           a
           Retirement
           be
           allowed
           ,
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           tye
           such
           Persons
           up
           by
           indispensable
           Vows
           ,
           whatever
           their
           Circumstances
           may
           be
           ,
           not
           to
           alter
           that
           State
           of
           Life
           ;
           who
           either
           in
           Youth
           ,
           or
           through
           Force
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Discontent
           ,
           have
           entred
           into
           it
           ?
           And
           this
           may
           be
           so
           much
           rather
           questioned
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           assert
           the
           Pope
           may
           dispense
           ,
           go
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           Because
           Circumstances
           may
           alter
           the
           Obligation
           of
           a
           Vow
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           greater
           good
           is
           to
           be
           attained
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           oblige
           ;
           which
           to
           my
           Apprehension
           doth
           not
           prove
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           to
           dispense
           ,
           but
           the
           dispensable
           Nature
           of
           the
           Vows
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           all
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           being
           liable
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           to
           great
           Degeneracy
           and
           Corruptions
           ;
           and
           the
           numbers
           of
           such
           Places
           being
           unserviceable
           either
           to
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           and
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           and
           reduce
           them
           to
           ways
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           Conveniences
           of
           both
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           he
           discourses
           about
           
             Councils
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             Distractions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             best
             Things
             ,
          
           &c.
           they
           reach
           not
           the
           main
           Points
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           general
           Topicks
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           to
           debate
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXI
           .
           Of
           Wicked
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               Member
               of
               a
            
             Church
             
               which
               is
               called
            
             Holy
             ;
             
               but
               in
               her
            
             Doctrine
             and
             Practices
             so
             Foul
             and
             Abominable
             ,
             
               that
               whosoever
               admires
               her
               for
            
             Sanctity
             ,
             
               may
               upon
               the
               same
               grounds
               do
               homage
               to
               Vice
               it self
               .
               Has
               ever
               any
               Society
               since
               Christ's
               time
               ,
               appear'd
               in
               the
               World
               so
               black
               and
               deform'd
               with
               hellish
               Crimes
               as
               she
               ?
               Has
               not
               she
               out-done
               even
               the
               most
               Barbarous
               Nations
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               with
               her
               Impieties
               ,
               and
               drawn
               a
               scandal
               upon
               the
               name
               of
            
             Christian
             ,
             
               by
               her
               unparallel'd
               Vices
               ?
               Take
               but
               a
               view
               of
               the
               horrid
               Practices
               she
               has
               been
               engag'd
               in
               of
               late
               years
               ;
               consider
               the
            
             French
             and
             Irish
             
               Massacres
               ,
               the
               Murders
               of
            
             Henry
             III.
             and
             IV.
             
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             ,
             the
             Ho●y
             League
             ,
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             the
             Cruelty
             
               of
               Queen
            
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Firing
             of
             London
             ,
             the
             late
             Plot
             
               in
               the
               Year
            
             1678.
             
               to
               subvert
               the
            
             Government
             ,
             
               and
               destroy
               His
            
             Majesty
             ;
             
               the
               Death
               of
               Sir
            
             Edmundbury
             Godfrey
             ;
             
               and
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               other
               such-like
               Devilish
               Contrivances
               ;
               And
               then
               tell
               me
               whether
               that
            
             Church
             ,
             
               which
               has
               been
               the
               Author
               and
               Promoter
               of
               such
               barbarous
               designs
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               esteem'd
            
             Holy
             ,
             
               and
               respected
               for
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               ,
               or
               rather
               be
               condemn'd
               for
               the
            
             Mysteries
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
               which
               hath
               polluted
               the
               Earth
               with
               her
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               taught
               nothing
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ?
               And
               let
               never
               so
               many
               Pretences
               be
               made
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               all
               these
               Execrable
               Practices
               have
               been
               done
               according
               to
               the
               known
               Principles
               of
               this
            
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               that
               her
               greatest
               Patrons
               ,
               the
               most
               Learned
               of
               her
            
             Divines
             ,
             
               her
               most
               Eminent
            
             B●shops
             ,
             her
             Prelates
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             
               and
               even
               the
            
             Popes
             
               themselves
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               chief
               Managers
               of
               these
               Hellish
               Contrivances
               .
               And
               what
               more
               convincing
               Argument
               that
               they
               are
               all
               well
               approved
               &
               conform
               to
               the
            
             Religion
             
               taught
               by
               their
            
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             Member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ninth
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             Holy
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             in
             Name
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             for
             witness
             of
             her
             Sanctity
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             her
             
               Councils
               ,
               Catechisms
               ,
               Pulpits
            
             ,
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Books
            
             of
             Direction
             ;
             in
             wh●ch
             the
             main
             design
             is
             ,
             to
             imprint
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             this
             comprehensive
             Maxim
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             
               That
               they
               ought
               to
               love
               God
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               with
               their
               whole
               Heart
               and
               Soul
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbour
               as
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             that
             none
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             confidence
             to
             be
             sav'd
             by
             
               Faith
               alone
            
             ,
             without
             living
             
               Soberly
               ,
               Iustly
            
             ,
             and
             Piously
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               Sess.
            
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             he
             doubts
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             many
             as
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Direction
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             observance
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             live
             Holily
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             ,
             and
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             humble
             confidence
             in
             the
             Merits
             and
             Passion
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             may
             hope
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             after
             this
             Life
             into
             Eternal
             Bliss
             .
             But
             that
             all
             in
             Communion
             with
             his
             Church
             do
             not
             live
             thus
             Holily
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             knows
             't
             is
             too
             too
             evident
             ;
             there
             being
             many
             in
             all
             places
             wholly
             forgetful
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             giving
             t●emselves
             up
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             
             most
             horrid
             Crimes
             .
             And
             though
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             Truth
             that
             is
             charg'd
             upon
             them
             by
             Adversaries
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Narrative
             of
             any
             such
             Devilish
             Contrivances
             and
             Practices
             laid
             to
             them
             ,
             wherein
             Passion
             and
             Fury
             have
             not
             made
             great
             Additions
             ;
             wherein
             things
             Dubious
             are
             not
             improv'd
             into
             
               Certainties
               ,
               Suspicions
            
             into
             
               Realities
               ,
               Fears
            
             and
             Iealousies
             into
             
               Substantial
               Plots
            
             ,
             and
             
               downright
               Lies
            
             and
             
               Recorded
               Perjuries
            
             into
             Pulpit
             ,
             nay
             Gospel-Truths
             .
             Yet
             really
             thinks
             ,
             that
             there
             has
             been
             Men
             of
             his
             Profession
             of
             every
             rank
             and
             degree
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Unlearned
             ,
             High
             and
             Low
             ,
             Secular
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             scandalous
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             wicked
             in
             their
             Designs
             ,
             without
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Is
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             for
             the
             vicious
             Lives
             of
             some
             of
             her
             Professors
             ,
             and
             her
             Doctrine
             to
             stand
             guilty
             of
             as
             many
             Villanies
             as
             those
             commit
             who
             neglect
             to
             follow
             it
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             let
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             
               Society
               ,
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             or
             Perswasion
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             in
             the
             like
             circumstance
             ,
             
               fling
               the
               first
               stone
            
             .
             Certainly
             if
             this
             way
             of
             passing
             Sentence
             be
             once
             allow'd
             as
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             any
             Religion
             or
             Church
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             reck'ning
             up
             the
             Idolatries
             ,
             Superstitions
             ,
             Cruelties
             ,
             Rebellions
             ,
             Murders
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Impieties
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             Enormities
             ,
             committed
             by
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             immediately
             prov'd
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             never
             the
             
               chosen
               People
            
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             their
             Law
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Heaven
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             making
             a
             Lift
             of
             the
             
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               Irregularities
               ,
               Abuses
               ,
               Excesses
               ,
               Treacheries
               ,
               Simony
               ,
               Separation
               ,
               Discords
               ,
               Erroneous
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apost●es
             and
             their
             Followers
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             effectually
             prov'd
             to
             be
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             World's
             Redeemer
             had
             no
             sooner
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             his
             Apostles
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             set
             up
             for
             Schism
             and
             Vice.
             By
             this
             way
             ,
             Constantine
             may
             be
             evidently
             condemn'd
             for
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             because
             he
             murdered
             his
             Wife
             and
             his
             Son.
             And
             the
             Religion
             of
             Theodosius
             be
             mark'd
             out
             for
             Atheism
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             his
             Order
             ,
             seven
             Thousand
             Thessalonians
             were
             treacherously
             Massacred
             in
             three
             hours
             space
             ,
             without
             distinction
             of
             Sex
             or
             Age
             ,
             or
             the
             Innocent
             from
             the
             Guilty
             .
             A
             confident
             Undertaker
             would
             find
             no
             difficulty
             in
             proving
             all
             this
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             had
             but
             the
             Gift
             of
             exaggerating
             some
             things
             ,
             
             misrepresenting
             others
             of
             finding
             Authorities
             and
             Texts
             for
             every
             idle
             Story
             ,
             o●
             charging
             the
             ex●ravagant
             Opinions
             of
             every
             
               single
               Author
            
             upon
             the
             Religion
             they
             profess
             ,
             of
             raking
             together
             all
             the
             Wickedness
             ,
             Cruelties
             ,
             Treacheries
             ,
             Plots
             ,
             Conspiracies
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             committed
             ,
             by
             any
             ambitious
             Desperado's
             ,
             or
             wicked
             Villains
             :
             And
             then
             positively
             asserting
             ,
             that
             what
             these
             did
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Church
             of
             which
             they
             were
             Members
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             true
             measures
             of
             the
             Sanctity
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             whose
             Communion
             these
             Men
             were
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             taken
             from
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             such
             Offenders
             .
             But
             certainly
             no
             Man
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             can
             allow
             of
             such
             Proceedings
             .
             No
             sober
             Man
             would
             ever
             go
             to
             Tyburn
             ,
             and
             Whetstones-Park
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             the
             Religion
             professed
             in
             England
             according
             to
             Law
             ;
             Nor
             would
             look
             into
             all
             the
             Sinks
             ,
             Jakes
             ,
             Dung-hills
             ,
             Common-shores
             about
             Town
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             Prosp●ct
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Description
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Why
             therefore
             should
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             her
             Doctrine
             be
             taken
             only
             from
             the
             loose
             Behaviour
             and
             wicked
             Crimes
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             thô
             in
             Communion
             with
             her
             ,
             yet
             live
             n●t
             according
             to
             her
             Direction
             ?
             She
             teaches
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             (
             witness
             the
             many
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Direction
             ,
             made
             English
             for
             Publick
             benefit
             ,
             written
             originally
             by
             Papists
             ,
             )
             and
             great
             numbers
             there
             are
             (
             God
             be
             prais'd
             )
             who
             practice
             this
             in
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             now
             if
             there
             be
             many
             also
             ,
             who
             stop
             their
             Ears
             to
             good
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             their
             own
             ungovern'd
             appetites
             ,
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             &c.
             so
             lay
             aside
             all
             concern
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             become
             unchristian
             both
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             shame
             to
             their
             Profession
             :
             Why
             should
             the
             Church
             be
             rep●esented
             according
             to
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             her
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             not
             rat●er
             by
             the
             Piety
             and
             Exemplar
             Lives
             of
             such
             as
             follow
             it
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             deal
             by
             her
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             may
             use
             such
             a
             Comparison
             )
             as
             't
             is
             generally
             done
             by
             the
             Sign
             of
             St.
             Dunstan
             ,
             near
             Temple-Bar
             ,
             (
             on
             which
             ,
             thô
             the
             Saint
             be
             drawn
             almost
             in
             the
             
               full
               proportion
            
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Devil
             on
             it
             ,
             besides
             the
             reaching
             towards
             him
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             Tongs
             ;
             )
             yet
             't
             is
             describ'd
             only
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Devil-Tavern
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             the
             Saint
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             partiallity
             unjust
             ,
             and
             these
             piece-meal
             Descriptions
             unreasonable
             ?
             L●t
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             given
             according
             to
             what
             she
             teaches
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             every
             
               positive
               Opiniator
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Practices
             of
             every
             wicked
             Liver
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             's
             no
             fear
             of
             its
             coming
             out
             so
             ugly
             and
             deform'd
             .
             Neither
             le●
             any
             one
             pretend
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Faith
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             every
             Divine
             in
             that
             Communion
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Actions
             of
             every
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Cardinal
            
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ;
             For
             they
             extend
             not
             their
             Faith
             beyond
             the
             Declarations
             of
             General-Councils
             :
             And
             standing
             fast
             to
             these
             ,
             they
             yet
             own
             ,
             that
             many
             
             of
             their
             Writers
             are
             too
             loose
             in
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Cardinals
             are
             not
             so
             edifying
             as
             becomes
             their
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             Popes
             may
             have
             their
             〈◊〉
             too
             .
             A
             Pope
             is
             a
             Temporal
             Prince
             ,
             keeps
             a
             Court
             ,
             has
             variety
             of
             Officers
             ●bou●
             him
             .
             And
             it
             he
             has
             Flatterers
             ,
             and
             
               Mis
               informers
            
             too
             ,
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             all
             Princes
             are
             sensible
             of
             ,
             but
             cannot
             remedy
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             doubts
             not
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             possible
             he
             may
             be
             engag'd
             in
             unlawful
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             invite
             others
             to
             the
             like
             .
             And
             are
             not
             all
             other
             Princes
             subject
             to
             this
             too
             ?
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             These
             Actions
             of
             Popes
             concern
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Communion
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             may
             throw
             a
             scandal
             indeed
             upon
             the
             Religion
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             never
             alter
             its
             Creed
             .
             But
             what
             need
             any
             other
             return
             to
             the
             numerous
             Clamours
             made
             daily
             against
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Papists
             ?
             'T
             is
             a
             sufficient
             vindication
             of
             their
             Chief
             Pastors
             and
             Popes
             ,
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             )
             that
             among
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             ,
             that
             have
             now
             Successively
             bore
             that
             Charge
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             above
             ten
             or
             twelve
             ,
             against
             whom
             their
             most
             malicious
             Adversaries
             can
             find
             occasion
             of
             spitting
             their
             Venom
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Challenge
             may
             be
             made
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             to
             shew
             but
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             so
             many
             
               Successive
               Governors
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             have
             not
             been
             far
             more
             that
             have
             abus'd
             their
             Power
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             Flock
             and
             People
             owning
             this
             Authority
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             wicked
             things
             have
             been
             done
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             too
             many
             ,
             like
             Libertines
             ,
             neglect
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             But
             however
             the
             Generallity
             of
             them
             live
             like
             Christans
             ;
             few
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             Religion
             they
             change
             also
             their
             Manners
             for
             the
             better
             ;
             Few
             desert
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             who
             seem
             to
             be
             fall'n
             out
             with
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             And
             whosoever
             will
             look
             into
             any
             of
             our
             Neighbouring
             Popish
             Towns
             ,
             as
             
               Paris
               ,
               Antwerp
               ,
               Gaunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             will
             find
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             Praying
             ,
             more
             Fasting
             ,
             more
             
               receiving
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             more
             
               visiting
               of
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               the
               Sick
               ,
            
             more
             Alms-giving
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             ten
             Towns
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXI
           .
           Of
           Wicked
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           .
        
         
           THE
           Misrepresenter
           charges
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           with
           many
           horrid
           Practices
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           and
           Irish
           Massacres
           ,
           the
           Murders
           of
           Two
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Holy
           League
           ,
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           charges
           these
           as
           being
           done
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           Answer
           to
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           General
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             is
             holy
             ,
             teaching
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           In
           which
           Doctrine
           we
           heartily
           concur
           with
           them
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             altho
             many
             uncertain
             things
             pass
             for
             certain
             ,
             and
             false
             for
             true
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             deny
             that
             all
             ranks
             and
             
             degrees
             of
             men
             have
             been
             corrupted
             among
             them
             ,
             being
             scandalous
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             wicked
             in
             their
             Designs
             ,
             without
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             their
             own
             Salvation
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           general
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           but
           no
           particular
           Answer
           to
           the
           things
           objected
           .
           3.
           
           
             That
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             villanies
             .
          
           Very
           true
           ,
           unless
           some
           Doctrine
           owned
           in
           that
           Church
           gave
           encouragement
           to
           them
           :
           As
           suppose
           any
           should
           ever
           have
           fallen
           into
           Rebellion
           upon
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           ;
           is
           not
           that
           Doctrine
           chargeable
           with
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           ?
           They
           are
           extremely
           to
           blame
           who
           charge
           a
           Church
           with
           what
           her
           Members
           do
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           her
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           quite
           another
           Case
           ,
           when
           the
           main
           Ground
           they
           alledge
           for
           their
           Actions
           is
           some
           allowed
           Principle
           in
           it
           .
           4.
           
           
             They
             are
             not
             accountable
             for
             the
             Actions
             of
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             Cardinal
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ;
             for
             they
             extend
             not
             their
             Faith
             beyond
             the
             Declaration
             of
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           But
           suppose
           General
           Councils
           have
           declared
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Popes
           act
           but
           according
           to
           them
           ;
           is
           not
           their
           Church
           then
           accountable
           for
           their
           Actions
           ?
           5.
           
           
             There
             is
             more
             Praying
             and
             Fasting
             .
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             more
             visiting
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             and
             the
             Sick
             ,
             more
             Alms-giving
             in
             any
             of
             our
             neighbouring
             Popish
             Towns
             ,
             as
          
           Paris
           ,
           Antwerp
           ,
           Gant
           ,
           
             &c.
             than
             in
             any
             Ten
             Towns
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           And
           is
           there
           more
           Charity
           too
           ?
           It
           doth
           not
           appear
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           censure
           others
           ,
           and
           admire
           themselves
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           so
           freely
           gives
           his
           Judgment
           about
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           admire
           or
           imitate
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Praying
           ,
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           for
           
             to
             pray
             without
             understanding
          
           ,
           to
           
             fast
             without
             Abstinence
          
           ,
           to
           
             receive
             a
             maimed
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           are
           things
           we
           do
           not
           envy
           them
           for
           ;
           but
           althô
           our
           Devotion
           be
           not
           so
           pompous
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           shew
           ,
           yet
           We
           may
           pray
           and
           fast
           in
           secret
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Saviours
           Directions
           ,
           far
           more
           than
           they
           do
           ;
           however
           our
           People
           are
           mightily
           to
           blame
           if
           they
           do
           not
           understand
           what
           they
           pray
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           more
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           than
           they
           ;
           and
           we
           verily
           believe
           there
           are
           as
           great
           and
           remarkable
           Instances
           of
           
             true
             Charity
          
           among
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           among
           any
           People
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXII
           .
           Of
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               so
               given
               up
               to
               the
               belief
               of
            
             idle
             Stories
             and
             ridiculous
             Intentions
             
               in
               favour
               of
               his
            
             Saints
             ,
             
               which
               he
               calls
            
             Miracles
             ,
             
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               related
               so
               every
               way
               absurd
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               and
               almost
               impossible
               ,
               but
               it
               gains
               credit
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               so
               credulously
               confident
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               's
               no
               difference
               to
               him
               ,
               betwixt
               these
            
             Tales
             ,
             
               and
               what
               he
               reads
               in
            
             Scr●pture
             .
             
               'T
               is
               a
               pretty
            
             Romance
             ,
             
               to
               see
               what
               is
               recounted
               of
               St.
            
             Francis
             's
             Cord
             ,
             the
             Scapular
             ,
             St.
             Anthony
             ,
             St.
             Bridget
             ,
             
               and
               other
               such
            
             Favourites
             
               of
               Heaven
               .
               He
               that
               has
               but
               read
               the
               Atchievements
               of
               these
               ,
               may
               excuse
               the
               perusal
               of
            
             Bevis
             of
             Sou●hampton
             ,
             the
             Seven
             Champions
             ,
             or
             Quevedo
             's
             Dreams
             ;
             
               For
               these
               are
               nothing
               to
               compare
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               either
               for
               the
            
             rare
             invention
             ,
             wonderful
             
               surprises
               ,
               or
               performance
               of
            
             impossibil●ties
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             believe
             any
             on●
             Miracle
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             others
             ,
             he
             may
             give
             the
             credit
             ,
             which
             in
             prudence
             he
             thinks
             they
             deserve
             ;
             considering
             the
             Honesty
             of
             the
             Relator
             ,
             the
             Authori●y
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             like
             occasions
             use
             to
             gain
             his
             assent
             .
             And
             if
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             meer
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             Authors
             ,
             few
             make
             any
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             one
             as
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Mahomet
               ,
               Luther
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Why
             should
             he
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             only
             the
             like
             consent
             of
             Authors
             and
             History
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             attested
             by
             great
             numbers
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             examin'd
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             found
             upon
             Reco●d
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             formal●ties
             due
             to
             such
             a
             Process
             ?
             St.
             Augustine
             relates
             many
             Miracles
             done
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             so
             does
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             and
             other
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             doubted
             nothing
             of
             them
             then
             ,
             Why
             should
             he
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             now
             ?
             He
             finds
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Law
            
             ,
             God
             favour'd
             many
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             working
             Miracles
             by
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             he
             thinks
             now
             that
             God's
             hand
             is
             not
             shortned
             ;
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             are
             no
             less
             Favourites
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             Moses
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               new
               Law
            
             may
             be
             very
             well
             allow'd
             to
             be
             as
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             as
             particularly
             priviledg'd
             as
             the
             Old
             :
             especially
             since
             Christ
             promised
             that
             his
             
               Apostles
               should
               do
               greater
               Miracles
               than
               ever
               He
               himself
               had
               done
               .
            
             And
             what
             if
             some
             Miracles
             (
             recounted
             by
             Authors
             ,
             )
             are
             so
             wonderfully
             strange
             ,
             to
             some
             they
             seem
             Ridiculous
             and
             Absurd
             ?
             are
             they
             the
             less
             true
             upon
             this
             account
             ?
             Is
             not
             every
             thing
             Ridiculous
             to
             Unbelievers
             ?
             The
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               Scandal
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               Folly
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             And
             what
             more
             Absurd
             to
             one
             that
             wants
             Faith
             ,
             than
             the
             Miracles
             recounted
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ?
             Might
             not
             such
             a
             one
             turn
             them
             all
             into
             
             Ridicule
             and
             Buffoonry
             ?
             Take
             but
             Faith
             away
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             becomes
             of
             Balaam
             and
             his
             
               Ass.
               Sampson
            
             and
             his
             
               Iaw-bone
               ,
               Elias
            
             and
             his
             
               Fiery
               Chariot
               ,
               Elijah's
               M●ntle
               ,
               Ax-head
               ,
            
             and
             
               Dead
               Bones
               ,
               Gideon's
               Pitchers
               ,
               Lamps
            
             and
             Trumpets
             in
             demolishing
             the
             Walls
             of
             
               Iericho
               ,
               Moses
            
             and
             his
             
               Burning
               Bush
            
             ,
             his
             holding
             up
             his
             hands
             for
             the
             Victory
             over
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             his
             parting
             of
             the
             Red-Sea
             ,
             and
             Ioshua's
             commanding
             the
             Sun
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             &c.
             
             Might
             not
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             painted
             out
             as
             Ridiculous
             as
             any
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             since
             Christ's
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             in
             the
             same
             List
             with
             the
             History
             of
             Bevis
             ,
             or
             Guy
             of
             Warwick
             ?
             A
             little
             incredulity
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             presumption
             of
             measuring
             God's
             Works
             by
             Humane
             W●sdom
             ,
             will
             really
             make
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             pass
             for
             Follies
             ,
             and
             
               Absurd
               Impossibilities
            
             .
             And
             thô
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             equal
             assent
             to
             the
             Miracles
             related
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             wrought
             since
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             he
             believes
             with
             a
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             with
             an
             inferiour
             kind
             of
             assent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Authority
             there
             is
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             like
             as
             he
             does
             in
             Prophane
             History
             :
             Yet
             the
             strangeness
             of
             these
             ,
             never
             makes
             him
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             '
             ●is
             evident
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Heaven
             far
             surpass
             all
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             that
             while
             he
             endeavours
             but
             to
             look
             even
             into
             the
             very
             ordinary
             things
             daily
             wrought
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
            
             and
             Stars
             ,
             the
             Flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Growing
             of
             an
             
               Ear
               of
               Corn
            
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             the
             Artifice
             of
             the
             
               Bees
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             quite
             loses
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             confess
             his
             own
             Ignorance
             and
             Folly
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             Wonderful
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             a
             God
             surpassing
             all
             our
             knowledge
             .
             Whatsoever
             therefore
             is
             related
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             although
             he
             sees
             neither
             the
             how
             ,
             the
             why
             ,
             nor
             the
             wherefore
             ;
             being
             ready
             to
             attribute
             all
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Praise
             of
             his
             Maker
             ,
             to
             whose
             Omnipotent
             Hand
             ,
             most
             of
             poor
             Man's
             impossibles
             ,
             are
             none
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXII
           .
           Of
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           OUr
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             believe
             any
             one
             Miracle
             besides
             what
             is
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           sees
           no
           Reason
           
             to
             doubt
             the
             truth
             of
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             are
             attested
             by
             great
             numbers
             of
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             examined
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             found
             upon
             Record
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Formalities
             due
             to
             such
             a
             Process
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           how
           can
           these
           two
           things
           stand
           together
           ?
           Is
           not
           a
           Man
           obliged
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           so
           well
           proved
           ?
           And
           if
           his
           other
           Arguments
           prove
           any
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           For
           he
           thinks
           there
           is
           as
           much
           Reason
           to
           believe
           Miracles
           still
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Law.
           If
           he
           can
           make
           this
           out
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           he
           should
           not
           be
           as
           well
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           now
           ,
           
           as
           those
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           .
           But
           I
           can
           see
           nothing
           like
           a
           proof
           of
           this
           .
           And
           all
           Persons
           of
           Judgment
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           do
           grant
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Miracles
           for
           the
           first
           establishing
           a
           Religion
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           .
           This
           is
           not
           only
           asserted
           by
           
             Tostatus
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Stella
             ,
             Andradius
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           formerly
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           late
           French
           Author
           I
           have
           several
           times
           mentioned
           ,
           saith
           it
           in
           expr●ss
           Terms
           .
           
           And
           he
           confesses
           the
           great
           Impostures
           of
           modern
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           severely
           punished
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           but
           Women
           and
           weak
           People
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           And
           he
           cannot
           understand
           what
           they
           are
           good
           for
           :
           Not
           to
           convert
           Hereticks
           ;
           because
           not
           done
           among
           them
           :
           Not
           to
           prove
           there
           are
           no
           corruptions
           or
           errors
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           incredible
           ;
           with
           much
           more
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           so
           concludes
           with
           
             Monsieur
             Paschal
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             have
             no
             better
             use
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             amused
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             Christ
             promised
             ,
             that
             his
             Apostles
             should
             do
             greater
             Miracles
             than
             himself
             had
             done
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Must
           therefore
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           or
           S.
           Dominic
           ,
           or
           S.
           Rosa
           ,
           do
           as
           great
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           done
           ?
           What
           Consequence
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           to
           latter
           Ages
           ?
           We
           do
           not
           dispute
           
             God's
             Omnipotency
             ,
             or
             say
             his
             hand
             is
             shortned
          
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           from
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           called
           a
           Miracle
           is
           truly
           so
           ;
           or
           make
           use
           of
           God's
           Power
           ,
           to
           justify
           the
           most
           incredible
           stories
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           way
           will
           serve
           as
           well
           for
           a
           false
           as
           a
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           Mahomet
           might
           run
           to
           Gods
           Omnipotency
           for
           cleaving
           the
           Moon
           in
           two
           pieces
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           for
           removing
           a
           House
           over
           the
           Seas
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           like
           nature
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             their
             Miracles
             are
             not
             more
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             than
             some
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           Which
           I
           utterly
           deny
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           run
           out
           into
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           Parallel
           ,
           by
           shewing
           how
           very
           different
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Design
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Miracles
           he
           mentions
           ,
           is
           from
           those
           which
           are
           believed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           but
           fitting
           ,
           as
           he
           set
           down
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           so
           to
           have
           mentioned
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           which
           were
           to
           vye
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           forbear
           ,
           for
           certain
           good
           Reasons
           .
           
             If
             most
             of
             poor
             Man's
             impossibles
             be
             none
             to
             God
             ,
          
           as
           he
           concludes
           ,
           yet
           every
           thing
           is
           not
           presently
           true
           which
           is
           not
           impossible
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           objected
           against
           the
           most
           absurd
           and
           idle
           Fictions
           of
           the
           Golden
           Legend
           ,
           which
           all
           Men
           of
           Understanding
           among
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           reject
           for
           want
           of
           Authority
           ,
           but
           of
           Credibility
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXIII
           .
           Of
           Holy
           Water
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               highly
               approves
               the
               Superstitius
               use
               of
               many
            
             inanimate
             
               things
               ,
               and
               attributes
               wonderful
               effects
               to
               such
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               in
               a
               very
               inferiour
               rank
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               do
               no
               such
               things
               .
            
             Holy
             Water
             
               is
               in
               great
               esteem
               with
               him
               ,
               so
               are
            
             Blessed
             Candles
             ,
             Holy
             Oyl
             and
             Holy
             Bread
             ,
             
               in
               which
               he
               puts
               so
               much
               con●idence
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               these
               ,
               he
               thinks
               himself
               secure
               from
               all
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Inchantment
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
            
             se●seless
             Medators
             ,
             
               he
               may
               obtain
               remission
               of
               his
               Venial
               or
               lighter
               sins
               .
               And
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               is
               taught
               by
               his
            
             Church
             
               to
               so
               obstinatley
               positive
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               the
               Authority
               of
            
             Fathers
             and
             Scripture
             
               to
               back
               it
               ,
               when-as
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               grain
               of
            
             Reason
             ,
             
               no
               hint
               of
            
             Antiquity
             .
             no
             Text
             
               throughout
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             
               for
               the
               defence
               ,
               command
               ,
               or
               even
               permission
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HE
             utterly
             disapproves
             all
             sorts
             of
             Superstition
             .
             And
             yet
             is
             taught
             to
             have
             an
             esteem
             for
             
               Holy-Water
               ,
               Blessed
               Candles
               ,
               Holy
               Oyl
               ,
            
             and
             
               Holy
               Bread
            
             ;
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             such
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             Consecrated
             themselves
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Adm●nistration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             have
             a
             particular
             respect
             due
             to
             them
             above
             the
             Laity
             :
             As
             Churches
             Ded●cated
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             otherwise
             to
             be
             look'd
             on
             ,
             than
             other
             
               dwelling
               Houses
            
             :
             So
             likewise
             these
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             particularly
             deputed
             by
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Priest
             ;
             to
             certain
             uses
             for
             God's
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporeal
             good
             of
             Christians
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             respected
             in
             a
             degree
             above
             other
             things
             .
             And
             what
             superstitions
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ?
             Has
             not
             God
             himself
             prescrib'd
             such
             inanimate
             things
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Men
             made
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             an
             intent
             above
             their
             natural
             Power
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             any
             Superstition
             ?
             Was
             there
             Superstition
             in
             the
             
               Waters
               of
               Iealousy
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             5.17
             .
             In
             the
             Shew-Bread
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               Stone
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Salt
             us'd
             by
             Elijah
             for
             sweet'ning
             the
             infected
             Waters
             ,
             in
             the
             Liver
             of
             the
             Fish
             taken
             by
             the
             Angel
             Raphael
             ,
             for
             expelling
             the
             Devil
             ?
             Was
             it
             Superstition
             in
             Christ
             to
             use
             Clay
             for
             the
             opening
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Blind
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             Apostles
             to
             
               impose
               hands
            
             for
             the
             bringing
             down
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             upon
             Christians
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Oyl
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             the
             Sick
             ?
             Mark
             6.13
             .
             And
             thô
             there
             be
             no
             express
             Command
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             Blessing
             
               Water
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             there
             is
             this
             assurance
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Creature
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Prayer
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             and
             frequent
             Promises
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             
               hear
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Faithful
               .
            
             Why
             therefore
             should
             he
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             is
             solemnly
             implor'd
             by
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             
             Priest
             and
             People
             ,
             for
             their
             sanctification
             ,
             are
             really
             sanctified
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ?
             St.
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Third
             Century
             ,
             made
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             these
             things
             wh●ch
             are
             offer'd
             to
             Idols
             ,
             tho
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             are
             made
             impure
             by
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Devils
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               simple
               Water
            
             is
             made
             holy
             ,
             and
             gets
             a
             Sanctity
             ,
             by
             virtue
             receiv'd
             from
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             Father
             ,
             
               (
               Cyr.
               Catech.
            
             3.
             )
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             touc●ing
             the
             Benediction
             of
             Bread
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             which
             the
             Catechumens
             did
             take
             ,
             tho
             it
             was
             not
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             holy
             ;
             yes
             ,
             and
             more
             holy
             than
             the
             Meat
             wherewith
             we
             are
             nourish'd
             ,
             (
             
               Aug.
               Tom.
            
             7.
             l.
             2.
             
               de
               Pecc
               .
               Mer.
               &
               Remis●c
            
             26.
             )
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             govern'd
             the
             Church
             but
             fifty
             years
             after
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             where
             he
             declares
             the
             Custom
             even
             at
             that
             time
             of
             
               blessing
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             by
             his
             Command
             .
             And
             that
             Water
             thus
             bless'd
             was
             capable
             ,
             by
             virtue
             receiv'd
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             working
             eff●cts
             above
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             was
             the
             Sentiment
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ;
             Epiphanius
             makes
             early
             mention
             (
             Tom.
             2.
             l.
             1.
             
               cont
               .
               haer
            
             .
             30.
             )
             where
             he
             relates
             a
             passage
             at
             length
             ,
             how
             that
             Water
             being
             
               blessed
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             sprinkled
             upon
             Fire
             which
             by
             Witchcraft
             was
             made
             unactive
             ,
             and
             hindred
             from
             burning
             ,
             immediately
             the
             Enchantment
             ceas'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             burn'd
             :
             as
             also
             that
             a
             possess'd
             Person
             being
             besprinkled
             with
             
               bless'd
               Water
            
             ,
             the
             Party
             was
             immediately
             cured
             .
             Theodoret
             has
             the
             like
             Narration
             of
             the
             Devil
             hindring
             fire
             from
             burning
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             he
             was
             chased
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Charm
             dissolv'd
             by
             
               blessed
               Water
            
             being
             thrown
             on
             it
             ,
             (
             lib.
             5.
             
             
               Eccles.
               hist.
               c.
            
             21.
             )
             And
             does
             not
             St.
             
               Hierom
               (
               in
               vit
               .
               Hilarion
               ,
               p.
            
             323.
             
             
               Paris
               print
            
             ,
             )
             make
             this
             relation
             ,
             how
             that
             Italicus
             took
             Water
             from
             blessed
             Hilarion
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             on
             his
             bewitched
             Horses
             ,
             on
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             the
             Barriers
             from
             whence
             he
             us'd
             to
             run
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Charm
             or
             Witchery
             did
             cease
             upon
             the
             sprinkling
             this
             Water
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             cryed
             out
             
               Marnas
               victis
               est
               à
               Christo
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               conquered
               Marnas
            
             (
             the
             Idol
             )
             And
             now
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             jeering
             and
             ridiculing
             these
             things
             will
             ever
             make
             them
             look
             like
             
               idle
               Superstitions
            
             to
             one
             that
             considers
             seriously
             how
             much
             they
             are
             grounded
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             tho
             it
             approves
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             teaches
             plainly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Confidence
             to
             be
             put
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             only
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             what
             power
             these
             things
             have
             they
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             heavenly
             Blessing
             he
             enables
             us
             to
             do
             things
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             ;
             so
             also
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             Church
             he
             blesses
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             working
             effects
             above
             their
             own
             natural
             qualities
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             his
             Fatherly
             Benefits
             may
             be
             appl●ed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             the
             Faithful
             may
             more
             particularly
             honour
             and
             bless
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Creatures
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXIII
           .
           Of
           Holy
           Water
           .
        
         
           THE
           Misrepresenter
           charges
           him
           with
           
             approving
             superstitious
          
           uses
           of
           inanimate
           things
           ,
           and
           attributing
           wonderful
           effects
           to
           them
           ;
           as
           Holy-Water
           ,
           Candles
           ,
           Oyl
           ,
           Bread
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           Answer
           ,
           our
           Author
           1.
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Papist
          
           truly
           represented
           ,
           
             utterly
             disapproves
             all
             sorts
             of
             Superstition
             .
          
           But
           it
           he
           had
           designed
           to
           have
           represented
           truly
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           told
           us
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           whether
           any
           Man
           who
           observes
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             these
             things
             are
             particularly
             deputed
             by
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Priest
             to
             certain
             uses
             for
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporal
             Good
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           somewhat
           too
           general
           ;
           but
           
             Marsilius
             Columna
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Salerno
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           most
           pains
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           sums
           them
           up
           ;
           
           1.
           
           
             As
             to
             Spiritual
             ,
             they
             are
             Seven
             .
             1.
             
             To
             fright
             Devils
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             To
             remit
             Venial
             sins
          
           .
           3.
           
           
             To
             cure
             Distractions
          
           :
           4.
           
           
             To
             elevate
             the
             Mind
          
           .
           5.
           
           
             To
             dispose
             it
             for
             Devotion
          
           .
           6.
           
           
             To
             obtain
             Grace
          
           .
           7.
           
           
             To
             prepare
             for
             the
             Sacrament
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             to
             Corporal
          
           .
           1.
           
           
             To
             cure
             Barreness
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             To
             multiply
             Goods
          
           .
           3.
           
           
             To
             procure
             Health
          
           .
           4.
           
           
             To
             purge
             the
             Air
             from
             pestilential
             Vapours
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             Superstition
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
          
           ?
           He
           names
           several
           things
           of
           Gods
           own
           appointing
           to
           Parallel
           it
           ;
           as
           
             the
             Waters
             of
             Iealousy
             ,
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
          
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           was
           miraculous
           ,
           the
           other
           had
           no
           such
           effects
           that
           we
           ever
           heard
           of
           .
           
             Elisha's
             Salt
             for
             sweetning
             the
             Water
             ,
          
           was
           undoubtedly
           a
           Miracle
           .
           Is
           the
           Holy-Water
           so
           ?
           As
           to
           the
           
             Liver
             of
             the
             Fish
             for
             expelling
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Tobit
           ,
           he
           knows
           the
           Book
           is
           not
           owned
           for
           Canonical
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           very
           place
           is
           produced
           as
           an
           Argument
           against
           it
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Ground
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           attribute
           the
           Power
           of
           expelling
           Devils
           ,
           to
           the
           Liver
           of
           a
           Fish
           ,
           either
           naturally
           or
           symbolically
           :
           Vallesius
           offers
           at
           the
           only
           probable
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           
           that
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Divine
           Power
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Angel
           Raphael
           ,
           did
           not
           discover
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           conceive
           ,
           how
           this
           Liver
           should
           have
           such
           a
           power
           to
           drive
           away
           any
           kind
           of
           Devil
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           there
           expressed
           ,
           unless
           by
           a
           Devil
           there
           ,
           no
           more
           be
           meant
           than
           some
           violent
           Disease
           ,
           which
           the
           Iews
           generally
           believed
           to
           arise
           from
           the
           possession
           of
           evil
           Spirits
           :
           But
           however
           here
           is
           an
           Angel
           supposed
           ,
           who
           made
           this
           known
           to
           
           Tobit
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           not
           Raphael
           to
           discover
           the
           virtue
           of
           Holy
           Water
           against
           Devils
           .
           As
           to
           
             Christ
             using
             Clay
             to
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Blind
             ,
          
           it
           is
           very
           improperly
           applied
           ,
           unless
           the
           same
           miraculous
           Power
           be
           supposed
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Christ
           himself
           :
           And
           so
           is
           the
           
             Apostles
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             using
             Oyl
             for
             miraculous
             Cures
          
           ;
           unless
           the
           same
           Gift
           of
           Miracles
           be
           in
           every
           Priest
           which
           consecrates
           H●ly
           Water
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           :
           And
           Bellarmine
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           
             That
             no
             infallible
             effect
             doth
             follow
             the
             use
             of
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Promise
             of
             God
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             these
             are
             sufficient
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Water
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Author
           ;
           And
           to
           what
           end
           ?
           
           For
           all
           the
           spiritual
           and
           corporeal
           benefits
           before
           mentioned
           ?
           Is
           no
           promise
           of
           God
           necessary
           for
           such
           purposes
           as
           those
           ?
           How
           can
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           dispose
           of
           God's
           Power
           without
           his
           Will
           ?
           It
           may
           appoint
           significant
           and
           decent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           never
           appropriate
           divine
           Effects
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           suppose
           any
           divine
           Power
           in
           things
           which
           God
           never
           gave
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           Superstition
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           them
           for
           such
           ends
           ,
           is
           a
           superstitious
           use
           .
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           whom
           he
           quotes
           ,
           speaks
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Water
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           Càtech
           .
           3.
           
           St.
           Augustine
           only
           of
           a
           consecrated
           Bread
           ,
           which
           the
           Catechumens
           had
           (
           
             De
             Peccat
             .
             Merit
             .
             &
             Remiss
             .
          
           l.
           2.
           c.
           26.
           )
           but
           he
           attributes
           no
           divine
           Effects
           to
           it
           .
           Pope
           
             Alexanders
             Epistle
          
           is
           a
           notorious
           Counterfeit
           .
           Those
           Passages
           of
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           Ierom
           ,
           all
           speak
           of
           miraculous
           effects
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           had
           the
           power
           of
           Miracles
           might
           sometimes
           do
           them
           with
           an
           external
           sign
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           without
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           cured
           with
           anointing
           ,
           and
           without
           :
           But
           this
           is
           no
           ground
           for
           consecrating
           Oyl
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           for
           miraculous
           Effects
           .
           If
           these
           Effects
           which
           they
           attribute
           to
           
             Holy
             Water
          
           be
           miraculous
           ,
           then
           every
           Priest
           must
           have
           not
           only
           a
           power
           of
           Miracles
           himself
           ,
           but
           of
           annexing
           it
           to
           the
           Water
           he
           consecrates
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           super-natural
           ,
           but
           not
           miraculous
           ,
           then
           Holy
           Water
           must
           be
           made
           a
           Sacrament
           to
           produce
           these
           Effects
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ;
           if
           neither
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           excuse
           the
           use
           of
           it
           from
           Superstition
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXIV
           .
           Of
           Breeding
           up
           People
           in
           Ignorance
           .
        
         
           
             
               HE
               is
               train'd
               up
               in
            
             Ignorance
             ;
             
               and
               't
               is
               the
               chief
               means
               made
               use
               of
               by
               his
            
             Church
             ,
             
               for
               preserving
               Men
               in
               that
            
             Communion
             
               to
               hide
               from
               them
               her
               manifold
            
             Mysteries
             
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               her
               sottish
            
             Sup●rstitions
             ,
             
               her
               un-christian
            
             Doctrines
             ,
             
               by
               performing
               all
               in
            
             unknown
             Tongues
             ,
             
               and
               not
               permitting
               the
               poor
               misled
               People
               to
               look
               into
               ,
               or
               understand
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               Believe
               or
               Profess
               .
               And
               by
               this
            
             blindness
             
               they
               are
               perswaded
               to
               embrace
               such
               infinite
               numbers
               of
            
             gross
             Errors
             
               that
               were
               but
               the
               Vail
               taken
               from
               their
               eyes
               but
               for
               one
               half
               hour
               ,
               and
               they
               but
               permitted
               to
               have
               one
               fair
               prospect
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               thousands
               and
               thousands
               would
               daily
               desert
               her
               ,
               and
               come
               over
               to
               the
            
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             HE
             has
             all
             the
             liberty
             ,
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             convenience
             of
             becoming
             
             learned
             ,
             of
             any
             People
             or
             Perswasion
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             none
             that
             has
             ever
             look'd
             over
             any
             Library
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             the
             greatest
             numbers
             and
             choicest
             Books
             of
             all
             Sciences
             ,
             have
             men
             of
             his
             Communion
             for
             their
             Authors
             :
             None
             that
             in
             his
             Travels
             has
             taken
             a
             thorough
             view
             of
             the
             Universities
             in
             Popish
             Countries
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Sorbon
               ,
               Louvain
               ,
               Salamanca
               ,
               Boloign
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             consider'd
             their
             laborious
             Studies
             ,
             in
             
               Philosophy
               ,
               Divinity
               ,
               History
            
             ,
             the
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Scripture
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             besides
             the
             Students
             here
             ,
             has
             seen
             how
             many
             thousands
             there
             are
             in
             
               Religious
               Houses
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             disturbances
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             make
             Virtue
             and
             Learning
             the
             business
             of
             their
             whole
             Life
             ;
             will
             ever
             lay
             Ignorance
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Papists
             ;
             but
             must
             in
             Justice
             confess
             ,
             that
             amongst
             them
             are
             to
             be
             found
             as
             many
             and
             as
             
               great
               Scholars
            
             as
             amongst
             any
             People
             or
             Societies
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             tho
             the
             vulgar
             and
             
               common
               sort
            
             ,
             of
             that
             Profession
             ,
             understand
             not
             Latin
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             they
             train'd
             up
             in
             ignorance
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             led
             along
             in
             blindness
             ;
             but
             are
             so
             provided
             of
             Books
             in
             their
             own
             Mother-Tongue
             ,
             of
             Instruction
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             wherein
             is
             expl●cated
             the
             
               whole
               Duty
            
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             every
             Mystery
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Offices
             and
             Ceremonies
             perform'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             they
             must
             be
             very
             negligent
             ,
             or
             else
             very
             meanly
             parted
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             arrive
             to
             a
             sufficient
             knowledge
             of
             the●r
             Obligation
             in
             every
             respect
             .
             And
             whosoever
             has
             seen
             the
             great
             pains
             and
             care
             some
             
               good
               men
            
             take
             abroad
             ,
             in
             Explicating
             (
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             on
             Week-days
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             )
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             to
             the
             crowds
             of
             the
             ignorant
             and
             meaner
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             not
             omitting
             to
             reward
             such
             as
             answer
             well
             with
             some
             small
             gifts
             ,
             to
             encourage
             Youth
             ,
             and
             provoke
             them
             to
             a
             commendable
             Emulation
             ;
             will
             never
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             keep
             the
             poor
             people
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             hide
             from
             them
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             use
             all
             means
             for
             instructing
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             omit
             nothing
             that
             can
             any
             ways
             conduce
             to
             the
             breeding
             up
             of
             Youth
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             letting
             them
             see
             into
             the
             Religion
             they
             are
             to
             profess
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             seem
             to
             him
             even
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Church-Offices
             ,
             and
             Service
             ,
             &c.
             were
             perform'd
             in
             the
             vulgar-tongue
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             the
             now-ignorant
             and
             blinded
             People
             would
             immediately
             discover
             so
             many
             
               idle
               Superstitions
               ,
               sensless
               Devotions
            
             ,
             and
             
               gross
               Errors
            
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             upon
             the
             sight
             ,
             become
             deserters
             of
             that
             Communion
             
             in
             which
             now
             they
             are
             profess'd
             Members
             .
             For
             since
             there
             is
             nothing
             done
             but
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Judicious
             ,
             and
             Leading
             Men
             of
             all
             Nations
             do
             every
             where
             understand
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             espy
             no
             such
             Ridiculosities
             which
             fright
             them
             from
             their
             Faith
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             the
             seeing
             all
             thro'
             and
             thro'
             ,
             they
             yet
             admire
             all
             for
             
               solid
               ,
               holy
            
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             remain
             stedfast
             in
             their
             Profession
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             be
             imagin'd
             that
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             sort
             ,
             (
             did
             they
             but
             understand
             all
             as
             well
             as
             they
             )
             would
             espy
             any
             such
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             which
             these
             others
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Learning
             and
             Judgment
             cannot
             discover
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             thinks
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             what
             passes
             the
             Test
             among
             the
             Wise
             and
             Learned
             ,
             can
             be
             groundedly
             call'd
             in
             question
             by
             the
             Multitude
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXIV
           .
           Of
           breeding
           up
           People
           in
           Ignorance
           .
        
         
           THE
           Misrepresenter
           charges
           them
           with
           this
           ,
           on
           these
           accounts
           .
           1.
           
           By
           keeping
           their
           Mysteries
           of
           Iniquity
           from
           them
           .
           2.
           
           By
           performing
           Divine
           Service
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           .
           3.
           
           By
           an
           implicite
           Faith.
           To
           which
           the
           Representer
           answers
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             give
             encouragement
             to
             Learning
          
           ;
           and
           he
           instances
           
             in
             their
             Universities
             and
             Conventual
             Libraries
          
           ;
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           common
           People
           ?
           But
           their
           
             Indices
             Expurgatorii
             ,
             and
             prohibiting
             Books
             so
             severely
             ,
          
           which
           are
           not
           for
           their
           turn
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           lately
           seen
           in
           the
           new
           one
           of
           Paris
           )
           argues
           no
           great
           confidence
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           any
           hearty
           love
           to
           Learning
           :
           And
           if
           it
           could
           be
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           their
           Church
           would
           fare
           the
           better
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           cannot
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           some
           to
           be
           able
           to
           deal
           with
           others
           in
           it
           .
           2.
           
           As
           to
           the
           common
           People
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             have
             Books
             enough
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
          
           Is
           it
           so
           in
           Spain
           or
           Italy
           ?
           But
           where
           they
           live
           among
           Heret●cks
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           called
           ,
           the
           People
           must
           be
           a
           little
           better
           instructed
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           upon
           others
           .
           3.
           
           
             If
             the
             People
             did
             know
             their
             Church
             Offices
             and
             Service
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             they
             would
             not
             find
             such
             faults
             ,
             since
             the
             Learned
             approve
             them
          
           Let
           them
           then
           try
           the
           Experiment
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Bible
           and
           their
           Church-Offices
           every
           where
           into
           the
           Vulgar
           Tongues
           :
           But
           their
           severe
           Prohibitions
           shew
           how
           much
           they
           are
           of
           another
           Opinion
           :
           What
           made
           all
           that
           Rage
           in
           France
           against
           Voisins
           Translation
           of
           the
           Missal
           ?
           Such
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           against
           it
           ;
           such
           Complaints
           both
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Pope
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           tho
           all
           were
           lost
           if
           that
           were
           suffered
           ?
           Such
           an
           Edict
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           such
           a
           Prohibit●on
           from
           the
           Pope
           in
           such
           a
           tragical
           Stile
           about
           it
           ?
           Such
           a
           *
           Collection
           of
           Authors
           to
           be
           printed
           on
           purpose
           against
           it
           ?
           Do
           th●se
           things
           shew
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           Nation
           of
           so
           free
           a
           temper
           ,
           in
           Comparison
           ,
           as
           the
           
           French
           ,
           any
           mighty
           Inclination
           towards
           the
           encouraging
           this
           Knowledg
           in
           the
           People
           ?
           And
           since
           that
           ,
           what
           stirs
           have
           there
           been
           about
           the
           Mons
           Testament
           ;
           What
           Prohibitions
           by
           Bishops
           ?
           besides
           a
           Bull
           from
           this
           very
           Pope
           against
           it
           .
           What
           vehement
           Opposition
           by
           others
           ?
           So
           that
           many
           Volumes
           have
           already
           been
           written
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           Translation
           .
           And
           yet
           our
           Author
           would
           perswade
           us
           ,
           
             That
             if
             we
             look
             abroad
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             wonderful
             care
             taken
             to
             keep
             the
             People
             from
             Ignorance
          
           ;
           but
           we
           can
           discern
           much
           greater
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Uncharitableness
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           
             
               HIs
               Church
               teaches
               him
               to
               be
               very
               uncharitable
               ;
               it
               being
               her
               constant
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               none
               out
               of
               her
               Communion
               can
               be
               saved
               .
               So
               that
               let
               a
               man
               be
               never
               so
               honest
               in
               his
               Dealing
               ,
               never
               so
               just
               to
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               never
               so
               charitable
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               constant
               in
               his
               Devotion
               to
               his
               Maker
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               shall
               avail
               him
               nothing
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               Member
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               believe
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               confess
               him
               his
               Redeemer
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               that
               he
               rose
               again
               ,
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               unless
               he
               believes
               and
               assents
               to
               every
               Article
               and
               Tenet
               declar'd
               by
               any
               of
               his
            
             General
             Councils
             ;
             
               for
               that
               obstinately
               to
               deny
               any
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               does
               as
               certainly
               place
               him
               at
               the
            
             Left
             Hand
             
               of
               the
            
             Judge
             ,
             
               as
               if
               he
               perversly
               stood
               out
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               denied
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               to
               be
               God.
               And
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               by
               his
               Church
               are
               mark'd
               out
               for
            
             Schismaticks
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               are
               to
               expect
               nothing
               but
               Damnation
               ;
               or
               rather
               are
               condemned
               already
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HIs
             Church
             teaches
             him
             no
             uncharitableness
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             she
             delivers
             concerning
             the
             desperate
             Estate
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             she
             has
             learnt
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Among
             the
             last
             advices
             ,
             recommended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             is
             found
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Doom
             pronounced
             against
             all
             such
             as
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             preach'd
             by
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             (
             says
             Christ
             ,
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             )
             
               to
               every
               Creature
               :
               he
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             all
             his
             Church
             delivers
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             repeating
             the
             same
             Sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             receive
             and
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             left
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             preached
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
             And
             if
             among
             those
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             she
             comprehends
             not
             only
             Infidels
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             she
             has
             receiv'd
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             did
             not
             only
             shake
             the
             dust
             
             off
             their
             Feets
             in
             witness
             against
             those
             who
             denied
             them
             entrance
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             also
             denounc'd
             such
             of
             the
             Brethren
             to
             stand
             guilty
             of
             damnation
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             their
             belief
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             for
             the
             Red●mption
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             rising
             again
             he
             Ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             did
             make
             Divisions
             amongst
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             or
             Preached
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             had
             deliver'd
             .
             St.
             Paul
             is
             very
             express
             in
             this
             ,
             who
             foretelling
             Timothy
             (
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             in
             latter
             times
             would
             come
             and
             Preach
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Forbidding
               to
               Marry
               ,
               and
               commanding
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               created
               to
               be
               received
               :
            
             brands
             them
             with
             the
             infamous
             Title
             of
             Men
             that
             
               depart
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             plainly
             letting
             him
             understand
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             Men
             would
             not
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             yat
             that
             their
             false
             Doctrine
             in
             those
             two
             other
             Points
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             them
             
               Seducers
               ,
               Deserters
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             does
             not
             he
             as
             expresly
             in
             his
             2
             
               d
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               (
               c.
            
             2.
             v.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             )
             condemn
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             for
             
               prophane
               and
               vain
               bablers
               ,
               increasers
               of
               Ungodliness
               ,
               and
               overthrowers
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               who
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               erred
            
             only
             in
             one
             Point
             ,
             
               saying
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               past
               already
            
             ?
             By
             which
             '
             ●is
             manifest
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             now
             taught
             him
             by
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             she
             has
             learnt
             from
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             it
             being
             deliver'd
             by
             them
             that
             he
             is
             a
             
               Lyar
               who
               denieth
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Ioh.
             2.22
             .
             )
             And
             
               that
               every
               spirit
               that
               confesses
               not
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               ib.
               c.
            
             4.
             v.
             3.
             )
             And
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             likewise
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               ,
               reject
               ;
               knowing
               that
               he
               that
               is
               such
               is
               subverted
               and
               sinneth
               ,
               being
               condemned
               of
               himself
               ,
               (
               Tit.
            
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             )
             With
             this
             weighty
             advice
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             commanded
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               speak
               all
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               divisions
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               thet
               they
               be
               perfectly
               joined
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             )
             For
             that
             having
             
               strife
               and
               divisions
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               Carnal
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               as
               Men
               ,
               (
               ib.
               c.
            
             3.
             v.
             3.
             )
             That
             therefore
             ,
             there
             
               being
               but
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               like
               Children
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               Wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               slight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cunning
               Craftiness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lye
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
               (
               Ephes
               c.
            
             4.
             v
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             14.
             )
             
               Who
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               deceitful
               Workers
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
             )
             But
             certainly
             accursed
             ,
             for
             that
             
               troubling
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               they
               would
               pervert
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               and
               preach
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               had
               him
               preach'd
               by
               the
               Apostles
               (
               Gal.
            
             1.7.8
             .
             )
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             believing
             that
             Fai●h
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             being
             
               impossible
               without
               Faith
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               (
               Heb.
            
             11.6
             .
             )
             teaches
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             ought
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             
             Faith
             without
             wavering
             ,
             for
             that
             not
             only
             they
             lose
             it
             ;
             who
             deny
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             done
             :
             but
             also
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             endeavor
             to
             pervert
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             point
             of
             Faith
             obstinately
             deny
             ,
             or
             teach
             otherwise
             than
             was
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             did
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             that
             Christian
             makes
             but
             a
             very
             imperfect
             and
             lame
             profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             who
             can
             only
             say
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               World
            
             :
             unless
             he
             can
             with
             truth
             add
             this
             likewise
             ,
             
               I
               also
               believe
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               that
               he
               preach'd
               ,
               and
               every
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               taught
               and
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Apostles
               :
            
             there
             being
             the
             same
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             his
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             his
             Words
             ,
             as
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             Divinity
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             a
             sin
             of
             the
             same
             blackness
             ,
             obstinately
             to
             oppose
             any
             point
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Pers●n
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             therefore
             any
             uncharitableness
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             declare
             plainly
             this
             miserable
             unhappy
             state
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             wilfully
             oppose
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             who
             disobey
             and
             seperate
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             which
             Christ
             has
             Commanded
             all
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             :
             But
             't
             is
             her
             Zeal
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             solicitude
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             mov'd
             the
             Apostles
             heretofore
             ,
             to
             Preach
             the
             like
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             Flock
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             to
             expel
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Anathematize
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             by
             broaching
             erroneous
             Tenets
             ,
             contrary
             to
             any
             point
             of
             Receiv'd
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             did
             wilfully
             divide
             themselves
             from
             the
             Belief
             or
             Discipline
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             :
             Such
             as
             were
             
               Marcion
               ,
               Basilides
            
             and
             Bardesanes
             ,
             who
             were
             Condemn'd
             in
             the
             First
             Age
             ,
             for
             opposing
             that
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             believe
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ;
             such
             the
             Archonticks
             ,
             Condemn'd
             likewise
             for
             denying
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Baptism
            
             :
             Such
             Tatianus
             &c.
             for
             Preaching
             
               Marriage
               to
               be
               unlawful
            
             .
             Such
             the
             Millenarians
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             a
             thousand
             Years
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             up●n
             Earth
             ,
             with
             his
             Saints
             in
             sensual
             pleasures
             .
             And
             so
             in
             all
             Ages
             others
             were
             condemn'd
             upon
             the
             like
             account
             .
             It
             having
             been
             always
             ,
             a
             received
             Custom
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             purest
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             Elders
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             whose
             charge
             Christ
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Flock
             ,
             to
             oppose
             all
             those
             that
             by
             new
             Doctrine
             .
             or
             by
             making
             
               Schisms
               and
               Divisious
            
             ,
             did
             disturb
             its
             peace
             :
             and
             not
             to
             permit
             any
             that
             by
             such
             like
             means
             d●d
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             his
             Unity
             ,
             so
             much
             desired
             and
             recommended
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             that
             they
             were
             equally
             declar'd
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             denyed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             who
             confessing
             Christ
             ,
             did
             yet
             contradict
             and
             reject
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             this
             upon
             the
             Principle
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Faith
               ought
               to
               be
               entire
               .
            
             For
             that
             every
             Article
             ,
             Mystery
             and
             Point
             of
             it
             being
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             same
             hands
             ,
             and
             recommended
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             ;
             whosoever
             did
             oppose
             any
             one
             Point
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             immediately
             judg'd
             guilty
             of
             all
             ,
             
             in
             discrediting
             the
             Authority
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             whole
             stood
             equally
             grounded
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             great
             Truth
             proclaimed
             above
             thirteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             now
             every
             where
             read
             in
             St.
             
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               .
               Whosoever
               will
               be
               saved
               :
               before
               all
               things
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               hold
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               Which
               Faith
               ,
               except
               every
               one
               do
               keep
               Whole
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               he
               shall
               perish
               everlastingly
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             was
             made
             known
             to
             the
             Christian
             World
             ▪
             the
             Sense
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             then
             pure
             and
             unspotted
             Church
             ,
             as
             receiv'd
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             That
             it
             is
             vain
             for
             any
             one
             to
             hope
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             unless
             he
             first
             believe
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             does
             not
             believe
             
               it
               Whole
               and
               undefiled
            
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             perish
             everlastingly
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             like
             that
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             conce●ning
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             as
             whosoever
             
               fails
               in
               one
               ,
               is
               made
               guilty
               of
               all
            
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             whosoever
             disbelieves
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             does
             in
             a
             manner
             disbelieve
             all
             .
             There
             being
             no
             more
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             for
             one
             that
             denies
             obstinately
             any
             one
             Point
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             thô
             he
             believes
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             keeps
             Nine
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             with
             the
             Breach
             of
             the
             Tenth
             .
             An
             obstinate
             opposition
             against
             one
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             against
             one
             Commandment
             being
             as
             certainly
             damnable
             ,
             as
             if
             't
             were
             against
             all
             .
             There
             being
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             necessity
             that
             the
             Observance
             of
             God'●
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Assent
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             be
             
               alike
               entire
            
             and
             Whole
             .
             And
             now
             being
             convinc'd
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             believe
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             embraces
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             thus
             wholly
             and
             entirely
             ,
             by
             an
             equal
             submission
             to
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             contain'd
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             opposition
             to
             any
             .
             And
             being
             likewise
             convinc'd
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             can
             arrive
             to
             the
             true
             knowledg
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             with
             an
             assurance
             of
             its
             Integrity
             ,
             but
             by
             receiving
             it
             as
             propos'd
             and
             believ'd
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               Which
               Church
            
             was
             founded
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             watered
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             infallible
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             by
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             taught
             all
             Truth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             )
             was
             secur'd
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             deceiv'd
             or
             deceiving
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             consummation
             of
             things
             :
             He
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             so
             also
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             ,
             
               God
               addeth
               to
               his
               Church
               daily
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               (
               Acts
            
             2.47
             )
             there
             being
             no
             
               entire
               faith
            
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             out
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             no
             possibility
             ,
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             says
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             a
             Father
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             own
             not
             this
             Church
             for
             his
             Mother
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             where
             and
             which
             this
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             Society
             of
             Men
             are
             Members
             of
             it
             ,
             among
             such
             variety
             of
             Pretenders
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             great
             difficulty
             to
             some
             to
             distinguish
             ;
             yet
             to
             him
             it
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             since
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             ,
             which
             has
             had
             a
             continued
             and
             visible
             Succession
             of
             B●shops
             and
             Pastors
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             no
             other
             that
             has
             converted
             Infidel
             Nations
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             no
             other
             that
             has
             always
             preserv'd
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             
             amongst
             its
             Members
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             speaking
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             being
             perfectly
             joyn'd
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             judgment
             ;
             no
             other
             that
             by
             assembling
             the
             Elders
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             has
             oppos'd
             in
             all
             Ages
             Heresies
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             not
             sparing
             the
             Flock
             ,
             have
             spoken
             perverse
             things
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             ;
             no
             other
             ,
             that
             has
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             send
             Apostles
             amongst
             Infidels
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             for
             the
             preaching
             to
             them
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             instructing
             them
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             without
             Arms
             or
             Blood
             ,
             have
             spread
             their
             Faith
             throughout
             the
             World
             ;
             no
             other
             ,
             that
             by
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             Miracles
             ,
             have
             prov'd
             the
             truth
             of
             her
             Doctrine
             ;
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             begun
             by
             Separation
             ,
             whose
             first
             Preachers
             have
             
               gone
               out
            
             from
             this
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             their
             first
             Preaching
             and
             shewing
             themselves
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             upon
             Record
             ,
             and
             their
             new
             Doctrine
             censur'd
             and
             condemn'd
             by
             that
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             separated
             .
             Since
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             other
             Society
             or
             Christian
             Congregation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             certain
             Marks
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             does
             agree
             ;
             't
             is
             evident
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             denies
             any
             Article
             of
             her
             Faith
             ,
             denies
             so
             much
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             hears
             her
             ,
             hears
             Christ
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             obstinately
             and
             wilfully
             is
             separated
             from
             her
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             same
             distance
             separated
             from
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             
               God
               addeth
               to
               this
               Church
               daily
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             (
             Acts
             2.47
             .
             )
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXV
           .
           Of
           the
           Vncharitableness
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           THE
           Missrepresenter
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           is
           called
           )
           charges
           this
           Point
           home
           .
           
             Because
             they
             deny
             Salvation
             to
             those
             who
             believe
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             lead
             vertuous
             and
             good
             Lives
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           the
           Representer
           answers
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             have
             learn'd
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           musters
           up
           all
           their
           Sayings
           against
           I●fidels
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Corinthians
          
           ,
           as
           thô
           they
           were
           point-blank
           levelled
           against
           all
           that
           live
           out
           of
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           But
           
             this
             is
             no
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             but
             pure
             zeal
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             shewed
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             such
             as
          
           Marcion
           ,
           Basilides
           ,
           and
           Bardesanes
           ,
           
             who
             were
             condemned
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             for
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           What
           in
           the
           first
           Age
           !
           Methinks
           the
           Second
           had
           been
           early
           enough
           for
           them
           :
           But
           this
           is
           to
           let
           us
           see
           what
           Learning
           there
           is
           among
           you
           .
           But
           do
           we
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ?
           or
           hold
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Heresies
           
           condemned
           by
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ?
           What
           then
           is
           our
           Fault
           ,
           which
           can
           merit
           so
           severe
           a
           Sentence
           ?
           
             We
             oppose
             the
             Church
          
           :
           What
           Church
           ?
           The
           Primitive
           Apostolical
           Church
           ?
           The
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           four
           General
           Councils
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           :
           What
           Church
           then
           ?
           
             The
             present
             Church
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           then
           damnable
           to
           oppose
           the
           present
           Church
           ?
           But
           I
           pray
           let
           us
           know
           what
           ye
           mean
           by
           it
           ;
           
             The
             Universal
             Body
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           No
           ,
           abundance
           of
           them
           are
           
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
          
           as
           well
           as
           we
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           All
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Southern
           parts
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           So
           that
           two
           parts
           in
           three
           of
           Christians
           are
           sent
           to
           Hell
           by
           this
           Principle
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           Uncharitableness
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           
             the
             only
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           must
           men
           be
           damned
           presently
           for
           opposing
           its
           Doctrines
           ?
           I
           pray
           think
           a
           little
           better
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           change
           your
           Minds
           .
           Suppose
           a
           man
           do
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           Guides
           of
           this
           Church
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Doctrine
           declared
           by
           them
           ,
           Must
           he
           be
           Damned
           ?
           What
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Deposing
           Power
           ?
           Yet
           his
           Principle
           is
           ,
           
             If
             a
             Man
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Faith
             entire
             ,
             he
             is
             gone
             .
          
           But
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           have
           declared
           this
           to
           be
           a
           point
           of
           Faith
           ;
           therefore
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           hold
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           damned
           .
           There
           is
           no
           way
           of
           answering
           this
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           abate
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           Sentence
           against
           us
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           same
           Reason
           he
           questions
           that
           ,
           we
           may
           question
           many
           more
           .
           And
           all
           his
           Arguments
           against
           us
           ,
           will
           hold
           against
           himself
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             he
             that
             disbelieves
             one
             Article
             of
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             does
             in
             a
             manner
             disbelieve
             all
             .
          
           Let
           him
           therefore
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           .
           But
           he
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Notes
             and
             Marks
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Altho
           he
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           doing
           it
           ;
           yet
           this
           will
           not
           do
           his
           business
           .
           For
           he
           must
           prove
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           indeed
           he
           may
           charge
           us
           with
           
             Obstinate
             Opposition
          
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           very
           strange
           thing
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           their
           Divines
           say
           ,
           that
           Infidels
           shall
           not
           be
           damned
           for
           their
           Infidelity
           ,
           where
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           not
           been
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           no
           Christian
           for
           not
           believing
           any
           Article
           of
           Faith
           till
           it
           be
           so
           proposed
           ;
           that
           we
           must
           be
           damned
           for
           not
           believing
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Faith
           ,
           which
           never
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           never
           can
           be
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           us
           .
           Methinks
           such
           men
           should
           study
           a
           little
           better
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           about
           the
           sufficient
           Proposal
           of
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           before
           they
           pass
           such
           uncharitable
           and
           unlearned
           Censures
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXVI
           .
           Of
           Ceremonies
           and
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           
             
               HIS
               Church
               ,
               upon
               the
               presumption
               of
               being
               Apostolical
               and
               Commissioned
               by
               Christ
               ,
               has
               brought
               in
               such
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               unnecessary
               superstitious
            
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               that
               the
               whole
               exercise
               of
               her
               Religion
               consists
               in
               nothing
               but
               a
               vain
               Pomp
               and
               empty
               Shew
               .
               And
               whereas
               Christians
               are
               commanded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               in
            
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ;
             
               She
               has
               made
               void
               this
               Precept
               ;
               and
               neglecting
               both
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               ,
               has
               restor'd
               the
               heavy
               Yoke
               of
            
             Jewish
             Rites
             ,
             
               without
               the
               least
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             
               but
               rather
               ,
               in
               express
               opposition
               to
               it
               ,
               has
               made
               these
               her
               humane
               Inventions
               take
               place
               of
               the
               Divine
               Law.
               And
               then
               besides
               her
               Ceremonies
               ,
               what
               an
               endless
               account
               is
               there
               of
               other
               Ordinances
               .
               Institutions
               ,
               Precepts
               ,
               to
               which
               she
               obliges
               all
               in
               her
               Communion
               .
               How
               many
               are
               her
               Fast-days
               ,
               Rogation
               and
               Ember-days
               ?
               How
               many
               her
               Festival
               and
               Holy-days
               ?
               How
               many
               her
               Injunctions
               on
               several
               degrees
               of
               People
               ?
               That
               Priests
               shall
               not
               Marry
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               is
               in
               Orders
               shall
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               the
               reciting
               or
               singing
               such
               and
               such
               Offices
               .
               That
               Marriage
               shall
               not
               be
               permitted
               ,
               but
               at
               some
               set
               times
               :
               and
               a
               multitude
               of
               other
               such
               respective
               Commands
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               grounds
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Authority
               for
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               decrees
               of
               some
            
             Popes
             ,
             
               who
               for
               some
               private
               Ends
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               themselves
               great
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               lay
            
             these
             burdens
             
               upon
               the
               People
               .
               Some
               being
               first
               instituted
               by
               Pope
            
             Telesporus
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Fast
               of
            
             Lent
             :
             
               Some
               by
            
             Cal●xtus
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Ember-days
             ,
             
               Some
               by
               Pope
            
             Nicholas
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               Marriage
               :
               And
               so
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               all
               these
               must
               be
               observed
               under
               pain
               of
               eternal
               Damnation
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               and
               the
               Pope
               commanding
               were
               but
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               had
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               equally
               at
               their
               disposure
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             HIS
             Church
             has
             appointed
             a
             great
             number
             and
             variety
             of
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Celebrating
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Offices
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             She
             has
             likewise
             many
             
               Observances
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             Discipline
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             And
             all
             these
             are
             receiv'd
             ,
             approv'd
             ,
             or
             instituted
             by
             her
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             her
             Communion
             does
             embrace
             ,
             admit
             ,
             and
             willingly
             submit
             to
             ,
             without
             opposition
             ,
             exception
             ,
             or
             calling
             any
             into
             question
             :
             because
             ,
             altho
             the
             Particulars
             thus
             appointed
             or
             commanded
             be
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             yet
             there
             being
             in
             the
             Scripture
             an
             express
             and
             absolute
             Command
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             following
             and
             being
             obedient
             to
             those
             that
             have
             thus
             order'd
             these
             things
             ;
             in
             virtue
             of
             that
             Command
             ,
             they
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             without
             constraint
             ,
             accept
             all
             that
             is
             of
             their
             Appointment
             ;
             without
             excepting
             against
             any
             thing
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             manifestly
             sinful
             .
             And
             this
             they
             look
             on
             as
             a
             Christian
             Duty
             belonging
             to
             all
             such
             that
             are
             ,
             by
             God's
             Pleasure
             ,
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             H●gher
             Powers
             ,
             or
             under
             charge
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             having
             receiv'd
             a
             Command
             from
             his
             Master
             ,
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             comply
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             not
             sinful
             ,
             altho
             he
             cannot
             find
             the
             thing
             then
             particularly
             commanded
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             general
             Precept
             of
             
               Servants
               being
               obedient
               to
               Masters
            
             
             being
             sufficient
             to
             let
             him
             know
             his
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             all
             scruple
             .
             And
             as
             Ch●ldren
             are
             in
             Duty
             oblig'd
             to
             perform
             the
             Will
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             upon
             the
             Command
             ,
             
               Obey
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
            
             whether
             the
             thing
             particularly
             willed
             be
             in
             Scripture
             or
             no
             ;
             so
             they
             judge
             it
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             to
             submit
             without
             contention
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             their
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             altho
             the
             things
             particularly
             order'd
             by
             them
             be
             not
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             this
             their
             Submission
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             given
             them
             a
             General
             Command
             ;
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ,
               (
               Hebrews
            
             13.17
             .
             )
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               follow
               ,
               (
               Hebrews
            
             13
             7.
             )
             So
             that
             to
             them
             it
             seems
             a
             very
             fallacious
             rule
             ,
             leading
             to
             all
             Confusion
             and
             unchristian
             Comentions
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             any
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             whosoever
             upon
             Examination
             cannot
             find
             what
             is
             commanded
             by
             them
             in
             
               Holy
               Writ
            
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             refuse
             Submission
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             resist
             .
             For
             however
             this
             seems
             to
             bear
             much
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             't
             is
             wholly
             destructive
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             adhering
             close
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             undermines
             the
             very
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             understood
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             detested
             all
             such
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             trust
             their
             Souls
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             plac'd
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             an
             humble
             Submission
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             a
             peaceable
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Decrees
             ;
             than
             by
             a
             presumptuous
             questioning
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             raising
             vain
             disputes
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Flock
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             providentially
             deliver'd
             it
             ,
             and
             place
             themselves
             Judges
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Elders
             ,
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             Subjection
             to
             .
             So
             that
             we
             never
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             ever
             pretended
             to
             weigh
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             Superiors
             by
             their
             own
             reasoning
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Test
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             acceptance
             ;
             but
             alway
             judg'd
             it
             conform
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             Governours
             should
             Rule
             ,
             and
             they
             Obey
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Apostles
             observ'd
             the
             Sunday
             instead
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             met
             together
             at
             Pentecost
             ;
             we
             don't
             read
             that
             the
             Faithful
             then
             began
             to
             turn
             over
             their
             Bibles
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Command
             for
             
             these
             particulars
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             prompt
             Obedience
             readily
             followed
             them
             in
             the
             Observance
             .
             So
             when
             Abstinence
             from
             Blood
             and
             strangled
             Meats
             was
             order'd
             by
             the
             Elders
             assembled
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
               (
               Acts
            
             15.
             )
             the
             multitude
             of
             Believers
             having
             heard
             the
             Decree
             ,
             never
             murmur'd
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             call'd
             it
             into
             question
             ,
             however
             seemingly
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             abrogating
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             cut
             off
             all
             these
             Obligations
             ;
             but
             they
             all
             
               rejoyced
               for
               the
               Consolation
               ,
               (
               ib.
               v.
            
             31.
             )
             So
             when
             St.
             Paul
             gave
             orders
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             )
             in
             what
             manner
             and
             posture
             they
             were
             to
             behave
             themselves
             at
             Prayers
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ;
             we
             don't
             hear
             that
             he
             was
             challeng'd
             by
             any
             to
             shew
             by
             what
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             he
             thus
             reprov'd
             and
             prescrib'd
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             they
             were
             ob●ig'd
             to
             receive
             his
             Prescriptions
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             prompt
             submission
             accepted
             his
             Orders
             ,
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             since
             it
             was
             God's
             Will
             to
             place
             Rulers
             and
             Governours
             over
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             God's
             Will
             that
             they
             should
             be
             obedient
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             following
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             observing
             their
             Constitutions
             .
             And
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Submission
             ,
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             train'd
             up
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             zealously
             laboured
             by
             this
             means
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             think
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             one
             judgment
             ,
             and
             without
             Divisions
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             as
             Exhortations
             to
             this
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             :
             See
             ,
             how
             ,
             going
             
               through
               the
               Cities
               they
               deliver'd
               to
               them
            
             (
             the
             Faithful
             )
             
               the
               decrees
               for
               to
               keep
               ,
               that
               were
               ordain'd
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               which
               were
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               (
            
             Acts
             ●6
             4.
             )
             See
             how
             St.
             Paul
             commands
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ,
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               Traditions
               they
               had
               been
               taught
               by
               word
               or
               by
               Epistle
               ,
            
             (
             2
             Thess.
             2.15
             .
             )
             See
             how
             he
             commands
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ;
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               .
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
            
             (
             Heb.
             13.7.17
             .
             )
             See
             with
             what
             earnestness
             St.
             Iohn
             urges
             this
             ;
             
               He
               that
               knoweth
               God
               heareth
               us
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               heareth
               us
               not
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Joh.
             4.6
             .
             )
             
               hereby
               know
               we
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             does
             not
             St.
             Paul
             commend
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             
               Now
               I
               praise
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               I
               deliver'd
               them
               to
               you
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             )
             And
             then
             ,
             having
             given
             them
             directions
             as
             to
             their
             Behaviour
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             he
             adds
             ;
             
               But
               if
               any
               man
               seem
               to
               be
               contentious
               ,
               We
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               ,
               neither
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.16
             .
             )
             And
             now
             it
             being
             thus
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             was
             founded
             ,
             and
             preserv'd
             by
             a
             Submission
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Flock
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ;
             the
             Papists
             teach
             and
             believe
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             taught
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Faithful
             then
             living
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             necessary
             for
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             Submission
             and
             Obedience
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             as
             much
             the
             Duty
             of
             Believers
             ever
             since
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ;
             the
             Commands
             and
             Practice
             of
             that
             time
             being
             undoubtedly
             the
             
             best
             and
             only
             Pattern
             for
             the
             Faithful
             for
             all
             times
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             they
             do
             not
             only
             teach
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Submission
             in
             their
             Books
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             also
             observe
             it
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             having
             in
             all
             Ages
             depended
             on
             their
             Elders
             and
             Prelates
             in
             all
             matters
             touching
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             leaving
             Rule
             to
             those
             whose
             Charge
             and
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             Rule
             ;
             and
             never
             believing
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             Charge
             and
             Command
             expresly
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Remember
             and
             Obey
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             them
             ,
             can
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             nay
             ,
             thô
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             come
             and
             Preach
             otherwise
             ,
             be
             discharg'd
             from
             this
             Christian
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             be
             exempted
             from
             Remembring
             and
             Obeying
             ,
             whom
             thus
             by
             God
             ,
             speaking
             by
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             they
             are
             Commanded
             to
             Remember
             and
             Obey
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             Order
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             in
             all
             
               Ceremonies
               ;
               Holy
               Rites
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
               ,
            
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             have
             neither
             Nill
             nor
             Will
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             always
             receive
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             Order'd
             and
             Appointed
             by
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             by
             
               Divine
               Law
            
             ,
             they
             owe
             
               this
               Submission
               and
               Obedience
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Ordering
             and
             Appointing
             these
             things
             appertains
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             these
             appoint
             a
             Day
             of
             Humiliation
             for
             imploring
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             averting
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             they
             never
             scruple
             to
             observe
             it
             ;
             if
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             some
             signal
             Benefit
             ,
             they
             likewise
             Obey
             .
             If
             these
             judge
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             on
             every
             Friday
             should
             be
             commemorated
             the
             Death
             and
             Passion
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             in
             Fasting
             ;
             and
             command
             Lent
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             and
             imitation
             of
             our
             Lord
             's
             40
             days
             Fast
             in
             the
             Desart
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             their
             obligation
             to
             do
             so
             .
             If
             these
             order
             such
             and
             such
             days
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             kept
             holy
             in
             Remembrance
             and
             Thanksgiving
             for
             the
             
               Incarnation
               ,
               Nativity
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             such
             like
             Intentions
             ,
             they
             esteem
             it
             sinful
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             If
             these
             judge
             it
             decent
             ,
             that
             the
             Faithful
             shou'd
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             stand
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             prostrate
             ,
             or
             incline
             themselves
             at
             the
             Confession
             :
             If
             they
             appoint
             Tapers
             and
             Lamps
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Churches
             ,
             to
             represent
             our
             Saviour
             who
             came
             to
             enlighten
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             Incense
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             mind
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Prayers
             should
             ,
             l●ke
             the
             Smoak
             ,
             ascend
             d●rectly
             toward
             Heaven
             :
             If
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             Exorcisms
             ,
             in
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             these
             determine
             several
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             for
             more
             Decency
             ,
             greater
             Solemnity
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             exteriour
             helps
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Faithful
             may
             be
             moved
             to
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             
               Sacred
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             more
             sensibly
             to
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Honour
             all
             is
             pe●form'd
             ;
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             bound
             to
             allow
             and
             embrace
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             without
             Reluctance
             or
             Opposition
             ;
             always
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             most
             proper
             which
             is
             instituted
             by
             such
             who
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             them
             .
             And
             if
             any
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             be
             contentious
             concerning
             the
             Necessity
             of
             these
             Institutions
             ,
             
             
               they
               have
               no
               such
               Custom
               ,
               neither
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
            
             One
             thing
             they
             know
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Obedient
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             they
             must
             not
             honour
             him
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             ,
             Isa.
             58.13
             .
             by
             
               doing
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               finding
               their
               own
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               speaking
               their
               own
               words
            
             ;
             but
             as
             Christians
             are
             commanded
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             Self-denial
             ,
             a
             sincere
             Humility
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             submitting
             to
             those
             whom
             God
             has
             left
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             the
             Flock
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             danger
             of
             falling
             back
             into
             the
             Iewish
             Law
             ,
             by
             approving
             the
             allow'd
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             all
             Ceremonies
             were
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             extinct
             ;
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             mere
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             things
             to
             come
             in
             the
             New
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             fulfill'd
             :
             Whilst
             others
             (
             fit
             for
             the
             raising
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             expressing
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             ends
             ,
             )
             are
             still
             commendably
             retain'd
             as
             lawful
             ,
             and
             equally
             necessary
             now
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             :
             such
             are
             ,
             
               Kneeling
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               lifting
               Hands
               and
               Eyes
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               Sighing
               ,
               knocking
               the
               Breast
               ,
               days
               of
               Humiliation
               ,
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               Watching
               ,
               Hair-cloth
               ,
               Singing
               ,
               Impositions
               of
               Hands
               ,
               Benedictions
               ,
               using
               Oyl
               ,
               Spittle
               ,
               Breathing
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             which
             ●re
             as
             lawful
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             and
             necess●ry
             for
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             for
             Iews
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             us'd
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Law
            
             ,
             than
             praying
             ,
             meeting
             ,
             Reading
             the
             Law
             ,
             Singing
             Psalms
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             &c.
             are
             to
             be
             laid
             by
             ,
             and
             disown'd
             by
             Christians
             because
             they
             were
             observed
             by
             the
             Iews
             :
             especially
             since
             these
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             have
             been
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Primitive
             Christianity
             .
             Neither
             has
             the
             use
             of
             Holy
             Ceremonies
             been
             wholly
             disapproved
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             The
             
               English
               Profession
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             publish'd
             in
             the
             year
             1562.
             allows
             them
             in
             the
             34
             th
             .
             Article
             .
             The
             
               Bohemick
               Confession
            
             in
             the
             15
             th
             .
             Article
             ,
             Anno
             1537.
             
             The
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Tit.
               de
               Miss
               Anno
            
             1530.
             as
             it
             was
             penn'd
             by
             Melancthon
             .
             So
             that
             since
             Ceremonies
             are
             generally
             look'd
             on
             as
             commendable
             and
             lawful
             amongst
             Christians
             ;
             the
             Papists
             judge
             it
             proper
             to
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Rule
             ,
             to
             Order
             and
             Dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             the
             Flock
             ,
             
               how
               ,
               when
            
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             And
             if
             they
             who
             govern
             judge
             fit
             to
             oblige
             the
             Faithful
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             any
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             teach
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Flock
             to
             Obey
             .
             Things
             indifferent
             ,
             after
             such
             Commands
             ,
             being
             no
             longer
             of
             choice
             but
             necessary
             ;
             and
             no
             less
             obliging
             than
             the
             Commands
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             Child
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             thing
             be
             not
             apparently
             sinful
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             Persw●sion
             of
             the
             thing
             being
             superfluous
             ,
             can
             excuse
             an
             obstinate
             denial
             from
             Disobedience
             .
             It
             being
             more
             safe
             and
             Christian
             like
             for
             all
             that
             are
             under
             any
             Government
             ,
             whether
             Natural
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             or
             Civil
             ,
             to
             perform
             and
             comply
             with
             such
             things
             as
             they
             judge
             in
             their
             own
             private
             Sentiments
             Unnecessary
             ,
             m●rely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             being
             Commanded
             ,
             than
             upon
             such
             considerations
             ,
             to
             disturb
             the
             Order
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             fly
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Lawful
             Authority
             ;
             
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             all
             Humane
             Society
             .
             And
             upon
             these
             grounds
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             founding
             themselves
             upon
             the
             sure
             Foundation
             of
             
               Huminity
               and
               Obedience
            
             ,
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             acknowledged
             Overseers
             and
             
               Rulers
               over
               them
               to
               watch
               and
               feed
               the
               Flock
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             
               Power
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
               ,
            
             Romans
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXVI
           .
           Of
           Ceremonies
           and
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           HIS
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Head
           is
           against
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           obey
           their
           Superiours
           in
           things
           not
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           our
           Controversie
           with
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           there
           are
           several
           things
           about
           their
           Ceremonies
           we
           are
           not
           satisfied
           in
           :
           As
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           mighty
           number
           of
           them
           which
           have
           so
           much
           muffled
           up
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           their
           true
           face
           cannot
           be
           discerned
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Efficacy
           attributed
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           promise
           from
           God
           ;
           whereas
           we
           own
           no
           more
           but
           decency
           and
           significancy
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           that
           goes
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           of
           Merit
           ;
           and
           some
           have
           asserted
           the
           
             Opus
             Operatum
          
           of
           Ceremonies
           as
           well
           as
           Sacraments
           ,
           when
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           goes
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           there
           hath
           been
           some
           Act
           of
           the
           Church
           exercised
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Oyl
           ,
           Salt
           ,
           Bread
           ,
           Ashes
           ,
           Water
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
           XXXVII
           .
           Of
           Innovations
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             
               HIS
               Church
               has
               made
               several
            
             Innovations
             
               in
               matters
               of
            
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               howsoever
               she
               lays
               claim
               to
            
             Antiquity
             ,
             
               with
               a
               pretence
               of
               having
               preserv'd
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               inviolable
               and
               entire
               ;
               yet
               't
               is
               evident
               to
               any
               serious
               Observer
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               her
               Belief
               is
            
             mere
             Novelties
             ;
             
               that
               bearing
               date
               from
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               some
               of
               her
               own
               more
               modern
               Synods
               .
               There
               scarce
               having
               pass'd
               any
               Age
               yet
               ,
               wherein
               there
               has
               not
               ,
               in
               these
            
             Ecclesiastical
             Mints
             ,
             
               been
               coyn'd
            
             New
             Articles
             ,
             
               which
               ,
               with
               the
               counterfeit
               stamp
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               are
               made
               to
               pass
               for
            
             Good
             and
             Currant
             ,
             
               amongst
               his
               credulous
               and
               undiscerning
               Retainers
               :
               And
               besides
               these
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               number
               of
            
             Errors
             
               have
               been
               introduc'd
               at
               other
               times
               ;
               how
               many
               did
               Pope
            
             Gregory
             
               bring
               in
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               the
            
             Ignorance
             
               of
               the
            
             Tenth
             Age
             ?
             
               So
               that
               if
               we
               compare
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               now
               ,
               with
               the
               Primitive
               times
               of
               the
               first
               three
               or
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               two
               things
               so
               unlike
               ;
               she
               is
               a
            
             Garden
             
               now
               ,
               but
               quite
               overgrown
               with
            
             Weeds
             ;
             
               she
               is
               a
               Field
               ,
               but
               where
               the
            
             Tares
             
               have
               perfectly
               choaked
               up
               the
            
             Wheat
             ,
             
               and
               has
               little
               in
               her
               of
            
             Apostolical
             ,
             
               besides
               the
            
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             HIS
             Church
             has
             never
             made
             any
             Innovation
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             what
             she
             believes
             and
             teaches
             now
             being
             the
             same
             that
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             believ'd
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             first
             three
             or
             four
             Centuries
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             though
             in
             most
             of
             her
             
               General
               Councils
            
             there
             has
             been
             several
             Decisions
             touching
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             can
             no
             one
             ,
             without
             an
             injury
             
             to
             truth
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             any
             of
             these
             has
             been
             coin'd
             
               new
               Articles
            
             ,
             or
             Christians
             forced
             to
             the
             acceptance
             of
             Novelties
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             ancient
             Tradition
             .
             These
             have
             only
             trodden
             in
             the
             Apostles
             steps
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             been
             in
             the
             like
             circumstances
             with
             them
             ;
             doing
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             Example
             left
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             those
             perfect
             Masters
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Assembly
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             determin'd
             the
             Controversie
             concerning
             the
             Circumcision
             ;
             and
             proposed
             to
             the
             Faithful
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ;
             of
             which
             till
             that
             Decision
             there
             had
             been
             rais'd
             several
             Questions
             and
             Doubts
             ;
             but
             now
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             without
             the
             Shipwrack
             of
             Faith.
             So
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             left
             their
             Commission
             of
             
               watching
               over
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Councils
             have
             never
             scrupled
             to
             determine
             all
             such
             Points
             which
             had
             been
             controverted
             amongst
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             what
             of
             necessity
             they
             were
             to
             believe
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             with
             Anathema
             pronounced
             against
             all
             such
             as
             should
             presume
             to
             preach
             the
             contrary
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             year
             325.
             the
             first
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             declar'd
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Consubstantial
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             against
             the
             Arians
             ;
             with
             an
             Obligation
             on
             all
             to
             assent
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             never
             till
             then
             propos'd
             or
             declar'd
             in
             that
             Form.
             Thus
             in
             the
             year
             381.
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             was
             declar'd
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             against
             Macedonius
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
               Constantinopolitan
               Council
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             
               Ephesin
               ,
               Anno
            
             431.
             
             Nestorius
             was
             condemned
             ,
             who
             maintain'd
             
               two
               Persons
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             was
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ;
             with
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             That
             both
             these
             Tenets
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith.
            
             In
             the
             second
             
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               Anno
            
             787.
             
             Image-breakers
             were
             Anathematiz'd
             .
             And
             so
             others
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             was
             declar'd
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               of
               keeping
               Holy
               Images
               ,
               &c.
            
             against
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             tho
             in
             all
             these
             and
             the
             other
             
               General
               Councils
            
             the
             Persons
             condemned
             took
             occasion
             ,
             from
             these
             
               New
               Declarations
            
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Novelties
               ,
               Novelties
            
             ,
             to
             fright
             the
             People
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             
               new
               coin'd
               Articles
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             
               inventions
               of
               Men
            
             were
             impos'd
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             Faith.
             Yet
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             these
             
               New
               Declarations
            
             contain'd
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Antient
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             such
             Declarations
             made
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             propos'd
             in
             them
             ,
             being
             oppos'd
             and
             contradicted
             by
             some
             seducing
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             going
             out
             from
             the
             Flock
             ,
             endeavour'd
             by
             making
             Divisions
             ,
             to
             draw
             numbers
             after
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               new
               Proposal
            
             of
             a
             Tenet
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             fallacious
             proof
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             being
             
               lately
               invented
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               good
               Argument
            
             of
             its
             being
             
               lately
               oppos'd
            
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             from
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             never
             declar'd
             the
             non-necessity
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             had
             not
             certain
             men
             come
             down
             from
             Iudea
             and
             taught
             the
             Brethren
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             had
             never
             been
             defin'd
             by
             the
             
               Nicene
               Fathers
            
             .
             had
             not
             Arius
             ,
             with
             his
             Followers
             ,
             oppos'd
             this
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             .
             And
             as
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             had
             been
             altogether
             silent
             as
             to
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             not
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             once
             professors
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               gone
               out
            
             from
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             presumption
             of
             a
             
               New
               Light
            
             ,
             e●deavour'd
             to
             perswade
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             that
             these
             Tenets
             ,
             then
             believ'd
             by
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             were
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             own'd
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             quite
             thrown
             by
             ,
             as
             Antichristian
             and
             Diabolical
             .
             'T
             was
             this
             oblig'd
             the
             Pastors
             to
             watch
             and
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Flock
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             flying
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             Hireling
             does
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Wolf
               catcheth
               ,
               and
               scattereth
               the
               Sheep
               ,
            
             they
             assembled
             together
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             to
             all
             under
             their
             charge
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             follow
             strangers
             ;
             that
             howsoever
             they
             came
             pretending
             to
             the
             
               Shepherd's
               voice
            
             ;
             yet
             since
             they
             
               came
               not
               by
               the
               door
               into
               the
               Sheepfold
               ,
               but
               climbing
               up
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               Shepherds
               ,
               but
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
            
             ;
             such
             whose
             business
             was
             not
             to
             feed
             ,
             but
             to
             steal
             ,
             kill
             and
             destroy
             .
             'T
             was
             this
             made
             them
             encourage
             all
             under
             their
             care
             ,
             not
             to
             waver
             ;
             but
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             pretences
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             to
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             deluded
             ,
             and
             led
             away
             with
             
               strange
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             secure
             them
             from
             falling
             into
             Errors
             ,
             they
             gave
             them
             a
             Draught
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             especially
             of
             all
             those
             points
             ,
             which
             these
             
               modern
               self
               commissionated
               Apostles
            
             did
             preach
             against
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             undermine
             ;
             particularly
             declaring
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Faith
             they
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             been
             deriv'd
             even
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Securing
             them
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             was
             Novelty
             and
             Error
             .
             And
             now
             in
             the
             Pastors
             declaring
             this
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Innovation
             ?
             The
             Council
             did
             nothing
             but
             propose
             fully
             and
             explicately
             ,
             what
             ,
             before
             their
             meeting
             ,
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             amongst
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             .
             'T
             was
             they
             made
             Innovation
             ,
             who
             preach'd
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             thus
             believ'd
             and
             receiv'd
             ;
             which
             Luther
             was
             not
             asham'd
             to
             own
             himself
             guilty
             of
             ;
             plainly
             acknowledging
             ,
             that
             He
             
               seperated
               from
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             But
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             then
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             then
             every
             where
             profess'd
             ,
             was
             overgrown
             with
             Superstitions
             ,
             Errors
             and
             Abominations
             ;
             such
             as
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             five
             Hundred
             Years
             before
             ,
             some
             nine
             Hundred
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             Thousand
             ;
             and
             't
             was
             from
             these
             Luther
             seperated
             ,
             intending
             to
             Reform
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             three
             Hundred
             Years
             .
             And
             was
             it
             not
             very
             strange
             now
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             gross
             Fooleries
             ,
             idle
             Superstitions
             ,
             and
             even
             down-right
             Idolatry
             ,
             should
             c●eep
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             spreading
             it self
             through
             all
             Nations
             ,
             infect
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             becoming
             the
             publick
             profession
             of
             Christendom
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             and
             be
             confirm'd
             and
             establish'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             every
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             body
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             either
             at
             its
             first
             Rise
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             its
             progress
             of
             so
             many
             Years
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             Luther
             made
             the
             Discovery
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             we
             should
             never
             have
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             Thousand
             Years
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             :
             No
             thinking
             Man
             certainly
             ,
             but
             judges
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             should
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             turned
             into
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             no
             Leaned
             Man
             should
             any
             where
             appear
             to
             contradict
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             no
             Zealous
             Pastors
             to
             withstand
             them
             ,
             no
             pious
             Princes
             to
             oppose
             them
             :
             History
             sufficiently
             satisfies
             any
             Curious
             Reader
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             in
             no
             Age
             ,
             any
             Man
             yet
             that
             has
             preach'd
             any
             Heterodox
             and
             
               Erroneous
               Tenets
            
             ,
             and
             by
             introducing
             Novelties
             ,
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             infect
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Faithful
             with
             Heresie
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             but
             immediately
             have
             stood
             up
             Virtuous
             and
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             their
             Writings
             and
             Sermons
             publickly
             confuting
             and
             condemning
             the
             Errours
             ,
             and
             giving
             an
             Alarm
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             such
             Deceivers
             ,
             and
             their
             wicked
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             never
             omitting
             ,
             to
             Record
             their
             Names
             to
             Posterity
             ;
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Year
             when
             they
             began
             to
             Preach
             ,
             under
             
               what
               Emperours
            
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             Revolt
             .
             Was
             not
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             even
             more
             done
             against
             Arius
             ?
             How
             many
             appear'd
             against
             the
             Manichees
             ?
             How
             many
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ;
             against
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             against
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             the
             Eutychians
             ,
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             the
             
               Berengarians
               ,
               &c.
            
             So
             that
             never
             any
             thing
             has
             made
             so
             much
             noise
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             many
             commotions
             ,
             so
             many
             disturbances
             ;
             nothing
             as
             been
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             carryed
             on
             with
             secresie
             and
             silence
             ,
             as
             the
             broaching
             any
             new
             Heresie
             ,
             the
             making
             a
             Schism
             ,
             the
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             starting
             up
             of
             some
             new
             Society
             and
             Pretenders
             to
             Reformation
             .
             What
             Tumults
             did
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Apostles
             raise
             ;
             disturb'd
             at
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             the
             crying
             up
             the
             Alcoran
             ?
             What
             Stirs
             and
             Commotions
             at
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Church
             and
             Faith
             ,
             pretended
             by
             
               Luther
               ,
               Zwinglius
            
             and
             Calvin
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             it
             be
             judg'd
             in
             the
             least
             probable
             ,
             that
             great
             variety
             of
             
               erroneous
               Tenets
            
             and
             
               Antichristian
               Doctrine
            
             should
             be
             introduc'd
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             belief
             
             of
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             or
             tenth
             Century
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             the
             least
             d●sturbance
             occasion'd
             by
             it
             ,
             not
             tumults
             or
             opposition
             ;
             but
             all
             done
             with
             so
             much
             quietness
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             profound
             Peace
             and
             Silence
             ,
             that
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             News
             brought
             ,
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             suspected
             the
             Alteration
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             possib●e
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             C●ristian
             World
             should
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             
               Internal
               Belief
            
             ,
             and
             
               external
               Profession
            
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             no
             body
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             change
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             withstand
             the
             Abomination
             ,
             or
             to
             transmit
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             even
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             word
             of
             its
             beginning
             or
             propogation
             ?
             Let
             any
             man
             upon
             some
             consideration
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             little
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             should
             fall
             from
             this
             
               pure
               Apostolical
            
             Doctrine
             it
             now
             professes
             ,
             into
             down
             right
             Popery
             ,
             (
             or
             any
             other
             way
             alter
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             its
             Religion
             )
             and
             have
             the
             Alteration
             co●firmed
             by
             several
             
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             it
             for
             a
             thousand
             ,
             five
             hundred
             ,
             or
             even
             one
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             one
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             Alteration
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             manag'd
             with
             such
             Policy
             and
             Craft
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             business
             should
             be
             a
             Secret
             for
             many
             Age
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             be
             scarce
             to
             be
             thought
             possible
             of
             this
             one
             Kingdom
             ;
             what
             can
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             affirm'd
             of
             many
             Nations
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ;
             Can
             any
             thing
             look
             more
             like
             a
             Fable
             or
             Romance
             ?
             Or
             can
             any
             rational
             man
             ,
             barely
             upon
             such
             a
             Report
             ,
             condemn
             the
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             for
             Novelty
             and
             
               Humane
               Inventions
            
             ;
             and
             quite
             laying
             aside
             this
             ,
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             thus
             ,
             without
             Reason
             ,
             Justice
             or
             Truth
             ,
             has
             thrown
             such
             an
             Infamy
             upon
             all
             the
             Christians
             preceeding
             him
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             ?
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             these
             reasonings
             ,
             for
             the
             wiping
             off
             the
             scandal
             of
             Novelty
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             't
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             here
             ,
             to
             look
             beyond
             the
             
               Tenth
               Century
            
             ,
             as
             also
             beyond
             the
             time
             of
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             .
             And
             if
             in
             those
             earlier
             Christians
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             found
             of
             that
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             ,
             which
             is
             charged
             as
             Novelty
             and
             Error
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             World
             shall
             join
             with
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             condemning
             Pope
             Gregory
             for
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Age
             for
             so
             many
             Ignoramus's
             ,
             shall
             in
             one
             voice
             with
             them
             cry
             out
             against
             all
             such
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Novelty
               ,
               Novelty
               ,
               Errour
               ,
               Errour
               .
            
             But
             if
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             every
             Point
             thus
             challeng'd
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             shall
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Faithful
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             if
             before
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             we
             find
             that
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               real
               Presence
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               Holy
               Images
               ,
               Relicks
               ,
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Procession
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             a
             
               receiv'd
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             
               common
               Practice
            
             of
             Christians
             in
             those
             
               Primitive
               times
            
             ;
             Then
             shall
             the
             Papists
             remain
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             with
             those
             
               Antient
               Believers
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Additions
             and
             Alterations
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             Adversaries
             ought
             in
             justice
             to
             return
             again
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             making
             up
             one
             Q●ite
             ,
             cry
             out
             with
             them
             ;
             
               Blessed
               
               are
               they
               who
               believe
               as
               our
               Forefathers
               believ'd
               ,
               who
               receiv'd
               their
               Faith
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               ;
               and
               Accursed
               be
               they
               ,
               who
               separate
               from
               this
               Faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Noise
               of
               Novelty
               and
               Errour
               ,
               make
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               her
               Communion
               ,
               believing
               Lies
               rather
               than
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             to
             have
             given
             the
             Reader
             a
             fair
             prospect
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Belief
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             but
             finding
             the
             matter
             to
             increase
             so
             much
             beyond
             expectation
             upon
             my
             hands
             ,
             I
             have
             reserv'd
             them
             for
             another
             occasion
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             upon
             confidence
             of
             what
             I
             am
             able
             to
             produce
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             assure
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             most
             material
             Points
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             for
             Novelty
             ,
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             do
             so
             plainly
             own
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             days
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             been
             deliver'd
             down
             ,
             and
             taught
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             that
             an
             impartial
             Considerer
             need
             not
             take
             much
             time
             to
             conclude
             ,
             whether
             are
             the
             greater
             Innovators
             ,
             those
             that
             now
             Believe
             and
             Profess
             these
             Tenets
             and
             Practices
             ;
             or
             they
             that
             disown
             or
             rej●ct
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             every
             Point
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             decry'd
             for
             Popery
             ,
             and
             basely
             stigmatiz'd
             with
             the
             note
             of
             Errors
             introduc'd
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             modern
             invention
             ,
             is
             by
             many
             Ages
             older
             than
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             the
             Authors
             ;
             that
             every
             particular
             Article
             laid
             to
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             
               Tenth
               Century
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             contrivance
             of
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             ,
             are
             as
             expresly
             and
             clearly
             own'd
             ,
             and
             taught
             some
             Ages
             before
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             at
             this
             day
             .
             That
             those
             Great
             Men
             were
             as
             down-right
             Papists
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             .
             And
             that
             any
             disturber
             of
             Christianity
             might
             have
             as
             well
             def●n'd
             them
             for
             believers
             of
             Novelties
             and
             Errours
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             at
             this
             present
             .
             The
             Faith
             that
             they
             profess'd
             then
             ,
             we
             profess
             now
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             be
             Novelty
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Novelty
             of
             above
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             standing
             :
             And
             who
             can
             question
             it
             not
             to
             be
             of
             an
             older
             date
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             the
             publick
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               World
            
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Century
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             better
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             was
             beli●v'd
             before
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             third
             Age
             ,
             than
             They
             ?
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             maintain
             and
             deliver
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             receiv'd
             from
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             we
             don't
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Points
             ,
             they
             were
             challeng'd
             by
             any
             Authority
             ,
             or
             opposed
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             Writers
             ,
             either
             then
             living
             ,
             or
             succeeding
             them
             ,
             but
             received
             always
             with
             great
             veneration
             ;
             And
             upon
             what
             grounds
             can
             any
             challenge
             them
             now
             (
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             any
             living
             now
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             better
             account
             of
             what
             was
             believ'd
             and
             practis'd
             in
             the
             third
             Age
             ,
             than
             They
             that
             immediately
             follow'd
             them
             :
             Which
             will
             be
             more
             credible
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             
               Forty
               Eight
            
             ;
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             alive
             fifty
             years
             hence
             ;
             or
             they
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             to
             come
             these
             thousand
             years
             ?
             If
             therefore
             these
             Holy
             Men
             declare
             to
             us
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             b●liev'd
             ;
             with
             an
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             so
             believ'd
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             it
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             
             Successors
             ;
             do
             not
             they
             deserve
             better
             credit
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             who
             coming
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             all
             these
             several
             Points
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             Novelty
             and
             Errour
             ?
             'T
             is
             evident
             therefore
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             noise
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             stratagem
             for
             the
             introducing
             of
             Novelties
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             that
             brought
             an
             Infamy
             upon
             these
             Points
             ,
             by
             this
             aspersion
             ,
             might
             with
             as
             great
             applause
             every
             ,
             and
             as
             easily
             have
             laid
             a
             scandal
             upon
             other
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             sit
             to
             retain
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             them
             all
             exploded
             for
             Novelty
             .
             And
             this
             has
             been
             so
             far
             done
             already
             ,
             that
             even
             three
             parts
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             pick'd
             out
             by
             the
             
               first
               Reformers
            
             ,
             for
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             our
             days
             clamem'd
             against
             for
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             thrown
             by
             with
             as
             general
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             as
             clear
             Evidence
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             laid
             by
             Transubstantiation
             and
             the
             Primacy
             .
             The
             
               first
               Reformers
            
             cast
             off
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               first
               Bishop
            
             as
             being
             a
             
               Novelty
               ;
               Others
            
             soon
             alter
             cry'd
             down
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               all
               Bishops
            
             ,
             for
             a
             Novelty
             .
             The
             First
             disown'd
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             
               Priestly
               Function
            
             ,
             as
             being
             lately
             crept
             in
             ;
             the
             Others
             disown'd
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             even
             Ordination
             it self
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             crept
             in
             together
             .
             The
             First
             threw
             out
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             Apostolical
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             modern
             Institution
             :
             The
             Others
             threw
             out
             even
             what
             they
             had
             retain'd
             ,
             for
             being
             no
             more
             an
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             .
             The
             First
             laid
             by
             five
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             Others
             laid
             by
             the
             
               other
               two
            
             .
             And
             thus
             Novelty
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             whensoever
             any
             receiv'd
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             was
             to
             be
             outed
             ,
             and
             may
             to
             be
             made
             for
             a
             Novelty
             :
             And
             he
             does
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             noise
             of
             Novelty
             continue
             long
             ,
             so
             unhappily
             successful
             as
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             be
             permitted
             to
             every
             
               presuming
               Spirit
            
             ,
             to
             fix
             this
             scandal
             upon
             whatsoever
             Doctrine
             or
             Institution
             they
             shall
             think
             fit
             ;
             that
             all
             Christianity
             is
             in
             a
             fai●
             way
             of
             being
             thrown
             out
             of
             doors
             :
             And
             the
             
               Bible
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Catechising
               Christ's
               Incarnation
            
             and
             
               Passion
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             as
             likely
             to
             b●
             cast
             off
             for
             a
             Novelty
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             have
             been
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             but
             shew
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             even
             these
             things
             have
             been
             all
             receiv'd
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             by
             their
             Missionaries
             ,
             spread
             these
             Doctrines
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             may
             soon
             perswade
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             
               Popish
               Inventions
            
             ,
             meer
             Novelties
             ;
             that
             those
             that
             began
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             did
             their
             business
             by
             halves
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             World
             will
             never
             be
             
               throughly
               Reform'd
            
             ,
             till
             all
             these
             
               Romish
               Superstitions
            
             ,
             are
             laid
             by
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             they
             being
             of
             the
             same
             date
             .
             He
             takes
             no
             notice
             thereof
             of
             all
             the
             clamours
             rais'd
             against
             several
             points
             of
             the
             receiv'd
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             his
             Faith
             is
             founded
             on
             better
             Principles
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             shaken
             with
             such
             a
             
               Vulgar
               Engine
               .
               Novelty
               ,
               Novelty
               ,
            
             is
             a
             cry
             ,
             that
             may
             fright
             unthinking
             Men
             from
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             every
             serious
             Man
             will
             require
             better
             Motives
             than
             a
             Noise
             ,
             before
             he
             forsake
             any
             point
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             joyn
             with
             any
             in
             condemning
             such
             things
             for
             Novelties
             ,
             which
             he
             finds
             the
             Profession
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           XXXVII
           .
           Of
           Innovation
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           THE
           Substance
           of
           his
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Head
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           things
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Church
             in
             every
             Age
             hath
             Power
             to
             declare
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             with
             Anathema
             to
             those
             who
             Preach
             the
             Contrary
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           
             in
             declaring
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             to
             be
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             did
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Church
             had
             done
             before
             on
             like
             Occasions
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             if
             the
             Doctrines
             then
             defined
             had
             been
             Innovations
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             met
             with
             great
             Opposition
             when
             they
             were
             introduced
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             those
             who
             charged
             those
             points
             to
             be
             Innovations
             ,
             might
             as
             well
             have
             laid
             the
             scandal
             on
             any
             other
             Article
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             retained
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           things
           necessary
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           making
           good
           the
           charge
           of
           Innovation
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           doth
           stand
           on
           very
           good
           Grounds
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           had
           equal
           Reason
           to
           define
           the
           necessity
           of
           these
           points
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           and
           Constantinople
           had
           to
           determin
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           or
           those
           of
           Ephesus
           and
           Chalcedon
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ's
           Incarnation
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           assert
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Churches
           Power
           to
           make
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           imply
           new
           Doctrines
           reveal'd
           ;
           but
           he
           contends
           earnestly
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           hath
           a
           Power
           to
           declare
           the
           necessity
           of
           believing
           some
           points
           which
           were
           not
           so
           declared
           before
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Necessity
           of
           believing
           doth
           depend
           upon
           the
           Churches
           Declaration
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           assert
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Churches
           Power
           to
           make
           points
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           which
           were
           not
           so
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           make
           common
           Opinions
           to
           become
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           But
           I
           hope
           we
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           enquire
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           since
           the
           Church
           pretends
           to
           no
           new
           Revelation
           of
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           therefore
           it
           can
           declare
           no
           more
           than
           it
           receives
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           than
           it
           receives
           .
           And
           so
           nothing
           can
           be
           made
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           but
           what
           God
           himself
           hath
           made
           so
           by
           his
           Revelation
           .
           So
           that
           they
           must
           go
           in
           their
           Declaration
           either
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Universal
           Tradition
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           define
           any
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           necessary
           without
           these
           Grounds
           ,
           they
           exceed
           their
           Commission
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           or
           to
           believe
           their
           Declarations
           .
           To
           make
           this
           more
           plain
           by
           a
           known
           Instance
           :
           It
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           several
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           have
           declared
           the
           Desposing
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           Why
           not
           ,
           since
           the
           Popes
           and
           Councils
           have
           as
           evidently
           delivered
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           hath
           done
           Purgatory
           ,
           or
           Transubstantiation
           ?
           But
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             Anathema
             joined
             to
             it
             .
          
           Suppose
           there
           be
           not
           ;
           But
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           other
           Cases
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           I
           wou●d
           know
           ,
           whether
           in
           his
           Conscience
           he
           would
           then
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           thô
           he
           believed
           that
           it
           wanted
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           he
           seees
           what
           this
           matter
           is
           brought
           to
           ,
           viz.
           That
           althô
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           declare
           these
           new
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           ;
           yet
           if
           their
           Declaration
           be
           not
           built
           on
           Scripture
           and
           Universal
           Tradition
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Innovations
             coming
             in
             without
             notorious
             opposition
             ,
          
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           at
           all
           for
           it
           ,
           where
           the
           alteration
           is
           not
           made
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           proceeds
           gradually
           .
           He
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           it
           impossible
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           Dropsy
           or
           a
           Hectick-Fever
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           tell
           the
           punctual
           time
           when
           it
           begun
           .
           And
           he
           may
           as
           well
           argue
           thus
           ,
           Such
           a
           Man
           fell
           into
           a
           Fever
           upon
           a
           great
           Debauch
           ,
           and
           the
           Physicians
           were
           presently
           sent
           for
           to
           advise
           about
           him
           ;
           therefore
           the
           other
           Man
           hath
           no
           Chronical
           Distemper
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           no
           Physicians
           when
           he
           was
           first
           sick
           ;
           as
           because
           Councils
           were
           called
           against
           some
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           great
           Opposition
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           therefore
           where
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Innovation
           .
           But
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           decline
           giving
           an
           Account
           ,
           by
           what
           D●grees
           ,
           and
           Steps
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Opposition
           several
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           defined
           at
           Trent
           were
           brought
           in
           .
           For
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           so
           obscure
           as
           you
           would
           make
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           most
           of
           the
           Points
           in
           difference
           between
           us
           .
           But
           that
           is
           too
           large
           a
           Task
           to
           be
           here
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           no
           colour
           for
           calling
           in
           Question
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           received
           by
           us
           on
           the
           same
           Grounds
           that
           we
           reject
           those
           defined
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           the
           Universal
           Consent
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           for
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ;
           &
           of
           the
           4
           General
           Councils
           for
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Incarnation
           ;
           who
           never
           pretended
           to
           determine
           any
           Point
           to
           be
           necessary
           which
           was
           not
           revea●ed
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           whose
           sense
           was
           delivered
           down
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           But
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           proceeded
           by
           a
           very
           different
           Rule
           ;
           
           for
           it
           first
           set
           up
           
             an
             Unwritten
             Word
          
           to
           be
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             the
             Written
          
           ;
           which
           althô
           it
           were
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Innovations
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           there
           established
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONCLUSION
           .
        
         
           THese
           are
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           Papist
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mis-represented
           ,
           and
           as
           Represented
           .
           And
           as
           different
           as
           the
           One
           is
           from
           the
           Other
           ,
           so
           different
           is
           the
           P●pist
           ,
           as
           reputed
           by
           his
           Maligners
           ,
           from
           the
           Papist
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           he
           is
           in
           himself
           .
           The
           One
           is
           so
           absurd
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Profession
           ,
           without
           first
           laying
           by
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           his
           Reason
           .
           The
           Other
           is
           just
           contradictory
           to
           this
           ;
           and
           without
           any
           farther
           Apology
           ,
           may
           be
           expos'd
           to
           the
           perusal
           of
           all
           prudent
           and
           unpassionate
           Considerers
           ,
           to
           examine
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           deserves
           the
           hatred
           of
           any
           Christian
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           in
           every
           Point
           wholly
           conform
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           least
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           .
           The
           Former
           is
           a
           Papist
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           generally
           apprehended
           by
           those
           who
           have
           a
           
             Protestant
             Education
          
           ;
           such
           ,
           as
           whensoever
           reflected
           on
           ,
           is
           conceiv'd
           to
           be
           a
           perverse
           ,
           malicious
           sort
           of
           Creature
           ,
           
             Superstitious
             ,
             Idolatrous
             ,
             Atheistical
             ,
             Cruel
             ,
             Bloody-minded
             ,
             Barbarous
             ,
             Treacherous
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           Inhumane
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           in
           some
           manner
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           Man
           or
           no.
           The
           Other
           is
           a
           Papist
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Proposal
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           which
           by
           Christ's
           Command
           he
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           believe
           and
           hear
           ,
           and
           whose
           whole
           design
           in
           this
           World
           is
           for
           obtaining
           Salvation
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Characters
           so
           directly
           opposite
           ,
           so
           wholly
           unlike
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           is
           not
           more
           ,
           should
           agree
           to
           the
           same
           person
           :
           'T
           is
           certainly
           a
           strange
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           at
           all
           strange
           to
           those
           who
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           follow
           Christ
           shall
           be
           hated
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           study
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           have
           the
           repute
           of
           Fools
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           many
           as
           attend
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           shall
           be
           painted
           in
           the
           Livery
           of
           Satan
           .
           Our
           Fore-fathers
           were
           so
           before
           us
           ;
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Lamb
           himself
           ,
           our
           Redeemer
           .
           Calumny
           ever
           follow'd
           them
           ,
           
             Mis
             representation
          
           waited
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           wonder
           that
           Infamy
           was
           their
           constant
           Attendance
           ?
           And
           now
           if
           the
           
             Orthodox
             Christians
          
           have
           thus
           in
           all
           Ages
           had
           their
           
             double
             Character
          
           ,
           one
           of
           Justice
           ,
           exactly
           drawn
           from
           what
           they
           really
           believ'd
           and
           practis'd
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           Malice
           ,
           copied
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           Mis-represented
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           at
           all
           strange
           to
           find
           it
           so
           now
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           when
           
             Calumny
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           as
           powerful
           as
           ever
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           above
           five
           thousand
           Years
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           it
           their
           chief
           business
           to
           Paint
           ,
           Copy
           ,
           and
           Represent
           Things
           and
           Persons
           ;
           yet
           they
           never
           did
           it
           with
           so
           much
           injury
           ,
           so
           altogether
           unlikely
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           now
           to
           the
           Papists
           ;
           there
           being
           scarce
           any
           one
           Point
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Profession
           which
           they
           do
           not
           blindly
           mistake
           ,
           or
           basely
           disguise
           .
           The
           Papists
           believe
           't
           is
           convenient
           to
           pray
           before
           
             Holy
             Images
          
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           an
           inferiour
           or
           relative
           Respect
           .
           These
           describe
           the
           Papists
           Praying
           to
           Images
           ,
           and
           Worshipping
           them
           
           as
           Idols
           .
           The
           Papists
           believe
           't
           is
           good
           to
           desire
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Honour
           them
           as
           the
           Friends
           of
           God
           These
           paint
           out
           the
           Papists
           as
           believing
           Saints
           to
           be
           their
           Redeemers
           ,
           and
           Adoring
           them
           as
           Gods.
           The
           Papists
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           left
           a
           Power
           in
           the
           Priests
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           absolve
           all
           truly
           Penitent
           Sinners
           from
           their
           Offences
           .
           These
           Representing
           the
           Papists
           as
           believing
           ,
           That
           the
           Priests
           can
           infallibly
           forgive
           all
           such
           as
           come
           to
           Confession
           ,
           whether
           they
           Repent
           or
           no.
           The
           Papists
           believe
           there
           's
           Power
           in
           the
           
             Supreme
             Pastor
          
           ,
           upon
           due
           Motives
           ,
           of
           granting
           Indulgences
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           releasing
           to
           the
           Faithful
           such
           Temporal
           Penalties
           as
           remain
           due
           to
           their
           past
           Sins
           ,
           already
           remitted
           as
           to
           their
           guilt
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           perform
           such
           Christian
           Duties
           as
           shall
           be
           assign'd
           them
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           humble
           themselves
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           confess
           their
           Sins
           with
           a
           hearty
           Repentance
           ,
           receive
           worthily
           ,
           and
           give
           Alms
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             These
          
           make
           the
           Papists
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           a
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           can
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           commit
           what
           Sins
           they
           shall
           think
           ●it
           ,
           with
           a
           certain
           Pardon
           for
           all
           Crimes
           already
           incurr'd
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           danger
           of
           Damnation
           to
           any
           that
           can
           but
           make
           a
           large
           Present
           to
           Rome
           at
           his
           death
           .
           The
           Papists
           believe
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           good
           Works
           of
           a
           just
           Man
           are
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           through
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Promise
           meritorious
           of
           eternal
           Happiness
           .
           These
           report
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           believe
           they
           can
           merit
           Heaven
           by
           their
           own
           Works
           ,
           without
           any
           dependance
           on
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           The
           P●p●sts
           worsh●p
           Christ
           really
           present
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           true
           God
           and
           Man.
           These
           say
           they
           fall
           down
           to
           ,
           and
           worship
           a
           piece
           of
           
             Bread.
             Some
             Papists
          
           maintain
           the
           
             Deposing
             Power
             :
             These
          
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           't
           by
           their
           Religion
           .
           
             Some
             Papists
          
           have
           been
           
             Traytors
             ,
             Rebels
             ,
             Conspirators
          
           &c.
           
           These
           make
           these
           Villanies
           to
           be
           Meritorious
           among
           
             the
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           one
           thing
           belonging
           to
           their
           Faith
           and
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           wrong'd
           in
           the
           describing
           it
           ,
           and
           injuriously
           Mis-represented
           .
           And
           if
           any
           be
           so
           curious
           ,
           as
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           how
           this
           comes
           about
           ,
           let
           him
           but
           stand
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Undertakers
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           taking
           the
           Copy
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           observe
           their
           Method
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           soon
           come
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Mystery
           .
           He
           may
           see
           them
           seriously
           viewing
           some
           of
           her
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           short
           Consideration
           ,
           immediately
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           making
           Inferences
           ,
           and
           deducing
           Consequences
           ,
           then
           down
           go
           these
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           see
           other
           of
           her
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           these
           containing
           Mysteries
           ,
           such
           as
           Reason
           cannot
           reach
           to
           ,
           when
           Faith
           is
           not
           an
           Assistant
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           follow'd
           with
           variety
           of
           Absurdities
           ,
           and
           
             seeming
             Contradictions
          
           :
           And
           down
           go
           these
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           p●ss●on
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           these
           being
           not
           conform
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           several
           Misconstructions
           are
           presently
           rais'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           down
           go
           these
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           look
           forward
           ,
           and
           seeing
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           which
           many
           Abuses
           have
           been
           committed
           ;
           then
           down
           go
           the
           Abuses
           for
           so
           many
           
           Articles
           of
           Pop●ry
           .
           He●ce
           they
           turn
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           D●sorders
           and
           Extravagances
           as
           they
           find
           there
           ,
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           enquire
           into
           the
           Actions
           and
           Lives
           of
           her
           Pastors
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Vices
           ,
           as
           many
           
             wicked
             Designs
          
           they
           discover
           there
           ,
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           examine
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           her
           Professors
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           Villanies
           ,
           whatsoever
           Treasons
           and
           Inhumanities
           ,
           they
           find
           committed
           by
           any
           that
           own
           themselves
           Members
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           down
           they
           all
           go
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           hear
           the
           Reports
           of
           such
           as
           have
           deserted
           her
           Authority
           ,
           and
           tho
           through
           th●●r
           Extravagancies
           and
           rashness
           they
           deserve
           not
           credit
           even
           in
           a
           trifle
           ,
           yet
           their
           whole
           Narrative
           shall
           be
           accepted
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           idle
           Stor●es
           be
           summ'd
           up
           for
           so
           many
           Ar●icles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           peruse
           every
           scurrilous
           Pamphlet
           and
           abusive
           Libel
           ,
           and
           such
           
             ridiculous
             F●bles
          
           as
           are
           only
           sit
           for
           a
           Chimney-corner
           ,
           they
           borrow
           thence
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           down
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           They
           turn
           over
           every
           
             P●pish
             Author
          
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           
             light
             ,
             loose
          
           ,
           or
           
             extravagant
             Opinions
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           Discourses
           carried
           on
           either
           through
           
             Flattery
             ,
             Disgust
          
           ,
           or
           Faction
           ,
           appear
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           mark'd
           out
           for
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           means
           is
           finish'd
           at
           last
           a
           
             compleat
             D●aught
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           is
           render'd
           so
           
             foul
             ,
             monstrous
          
           ,
           and
           abominable
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           raked
           from
           the
           very
           Sinks
           of
           Turcism
           ,
           nothing
           borrow'd
           from
           the
           wild
           Africans
           ,
           or
           barbarous
           Americans
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           her
           more
           odious
           ,
           or
           add
           to
           her
           deformity
           .
           Why
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           Popery
           then
           such
           as
           't
           is
           thus
           generally
           painted
           ?
           No
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           more
           like
           it
           ,
           than
           Monarchy
           is
           to
           that
           which
           turbulent
           Republican
           Spirits
           shew
           for
           it
           ;
           when
           displaying
           to
           the
           multitude
           some
           Miscarriages
           of
           
             State
             ,
             Frailties
          
           in
           Persons
           in
           Dignities
           ,
           Abuses
           of
           Government
           ,
           &c.
           they
           cry
           out
           .
           
             Behold
             this
             is
             Monarchy
          
           .
           By
           this
           means
           making
           it
           infamous
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           more
           easily
           overthrow
           it
           .
           And
           are
           not
           the
           Papists
           such
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           Represented
           ?
           No
           :
           They
           are
           no
           more
           alike
           than
           the
           Christians
           were
           of
           old
           under
           the
           Persecuting
           Emperors
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           appear'd
           when
           cloathed
           with
           
             Lions
             and
             Bears
             Skins
          
           they
           were
           exposed
           in
           the
           Amphi-theatre
           to
           
             Wild
             Beasts
          
           ;
           under
           those
           
             borrow'd
             Shapes
          
           to
           provoke
           their
           
             Savage
             Opposites
          
           to
           greater
           fury
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           infallibly
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           rage
           ,
           be
           torn
           in
           pieces
           ,
           Let
           Monarchy
           be
           shewn
           in
           its
           
             own
             colours
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           be
           expos'd
           in
           their
           
             own
             form
          
           ,
           and
           one
           will
           have
           but
           few
           Maligners
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           will
           meet
           with
           a
           more
           tame
           Behaviour
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           
             wildest
             Beasts
          
           .
           Let
           any
           but
           search
           into
           the
           C●uncils
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           Trent
           ,
           than
           which
           none
           can
           be
           more
           Popish
           ;
           let
           them
           peruse
           her
           Catechisms
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             ad
             Parochos
          
           ,
           or
           others
           set
           forth
           for
           Pastors
           to
           instruct
           their
           Flock
           ,
           and
           for
           Children
           ,
           Youth
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           learn
           their
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           extant
           great
           variety
           in
           English
           :
           let
           them
           examine
           
             Vernon's
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           that
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condan
           :
           let
           them
           look
           into
           the
           Spiritual
           Books
           of
           Direction
           ,
           Those
           of
           Bish●p
           Sales
           ,
           the
           
             Following
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Rules
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spiritual
             
             Combat
             ,
             Granado's
             Works
             ,
          
           and
           infinite
           others
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           which
           Papists
           generally
           keep
           by
           them
           for
           their
           Instruction
           :
           And
           then
           let
           them
           freely
           declare
           whether
           the
           Papists
           are
           so
           
             ill
             principled
          
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           their
           Faith
           or
           Morals
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           generally
           made
           appear
           .
           A
           little
           diligence
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           with
           a
           serious
           inquiry
           into
           their
           conversation
           ,
           their
           manner
           of
           Living
           and
           Dying
           ,
           will
           easily
           discover
           ,
           that
           that
           of
           Beast
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           commonly
           expos'd
           to
           publick
           ,
           is
           not
           theirs
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           skin
           ,
           that
           is
           thrown
           over
           them
           .
           The
           Papists
           own
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           amongst
           them
           Men
           of
           very
           ill
           Lives
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           every
           corner
           be
           narrowly
           sifted
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           found
           great
           abuses
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           things
           ;
           that
           some
           in
           great
           Dignities
           have
           been
           highly
           vilious
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           wicked
           Designs
           ;
           That
           some
           Authors
           maintain
           and
           publish
           very
           absurd
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           of
           ill
           consequence
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           nothing
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           are
           Imperfections
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Crimes
           ,
           the
           Scandals
           of
           some
           in
           their
           Communion
           ;
           but
           such
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           oblig'd
           to
           approve
           ,
           maintain
           or
           imitate
           ,
           that
           they
           wish
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           never
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           desire
           in
           
             these
             Points
             a
             thorough
             Reformation
          
           .
           Thô
           the
           Imprudences
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Failings
           ,
           the
           Extravagancies
           ,
           the
           Vices
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           pick'd
           up
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Society
           of
           Papists
           ,
           are
           very
           numerous
           and
           great
           ,
           and
           too
           too
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           drawn
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           composing
           a
           most
           
             Deform'd
             Antichristia●-Monster
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           Popery
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           is
           no
           such
           Monster
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           painted
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           are
           commonly
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           detested
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Pers●ns
           that
           lay
           the
           charge
           of
           their
           dis-favour
           ;
           and
           having
           no
           more
           relation
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           Weeds
           and
           Tares
           to
           the
           Corn
           amongst
           which
           it
           grows
           ;
           or
           Ch●ff
           to
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           lies
           mix'd
           in
           one
           heap
           .
           A
           Papists
           therefore
           is
           no
           more
           than
           he
           is
           above
           Represented
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           enters
           that
           Communion
           ,
           has
           no
           obligation
           of
           believing
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           as
           there
           specified
           .
           And
           thô
           in
           each
           Particular
           ,
           I
           have
           cited
           no
           Authorities
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           exactness
           of
           the
           Character
           ,
           I
           Appeal
           to
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           .
           And
           if
           in
           any
           Point
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           disagree
           ,
           I
           again
           promise
           ,
           upon
           notice
           ,
           publickly
           to
           own
           it
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           other
           Part
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Papist
             Mis-represented
          
           ,
           it
           contains
           such
           Tenets
           as
           are
           wrongfully
           charged
           upon
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           in
           at
           many
           respects
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           Character
           ;
           in
           so
           many
           ,
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           their
           Church
           :
           And
           so
           far
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           disown
           them
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           to
           their
           Condemnation
           .
           And
           though
           any
           serious
           enquirer
           may
           be
           easily
           satisfied
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ;
           yet
           for
           a
           publick
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           those
           
             Abominable
             Unchristian
             Doctr●nes
          
           are
           no
           part
           of
           their
           Belief
           ,
           (
           however
           extravagant
           some
           men
           may
           be
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           )
           the
           Papists
           acknowledg
           that
           a
           Faith
           assenting
           to
           
             such
             Tenets
          
           ,
           is
           wholly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Destructive
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           publickly
           invoke
           God
           Almighty's
           Iudgments
           upon
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           teaches
           either
           publickly
           or
           privately
           such
           a
           Faith.
           And
           since
           't
           is
           lawful
           for
           any
           Christian
           to
           answer
           Amen
           ,
           to
           such
           
             Anathema
             '
          
           ,
           as
           are
           pronounc'd
           against
           things
           
             apparently
             sinful
          
           ;
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           World
           
           that
           they
           disown
           the
           following
           Tenets
           ,
           commonly
           laid
           at
           their
           door
           ;
           do
           here
           oblige
           themselves
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           ensuing
           Curses
           be
           added
           to
           those
           appointed
           to
           be
           read
           on
           the
           first
           day
           of
           Lent
           ;
           They
           will
           seriously
           and
           heartily
           answer
           Amen
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             commits
             Idolatry
             ;
             that
             prays
             to
             Images
             or
             Relicks
             ,
             or
             Worships
             them
             for
             God.
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             Goddess
             Worshiper
             ,
             that
             believes
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           
             to
             be
             any
             more
             than
             a
             creature
             ;
             that
             Honour
             her
             ,
             Worship
             her
             ,
             or
             puts
             his
             Trust
             in
             her
             more
             than
             in
             God
             ;
             that
             believes
             her
             above
             her
             Son
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             can
             in
             any
             thing
             command
             him
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             believes
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             to
             be
             his
             Redeemers
             ,
             that
             prays
             to
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             that
             gives
             God's
             Honour
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             creature
             whatsoever
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             Worships
             any
             Breaden
             God
             ,
             or
             makes
             Gods
             of
             the
             empty
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           V.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             believes
             that
             Priests
             can
             forgive
             Sins
             whether
             the
             Sinner
             repent
             or
             no
             :
             Or
             that
             there
             's
             any
             Power
             in
             Earth
             or
             Heaven
             that
             can
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             without
             a
             hearty
             repentance
             and
             serious
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           VI.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             believes
             there
             's
             Authority
             in
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             leave
             to
             commit
             sins
             ;
             Or
             that
             can
             forgive
             him
             his
             sins
             for
             a
             sum
             of
             Money
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             believes
             (
             that
             Independent
             of
             the
             Merits
             and
             P●ssion
             of
          
           Christ
           )
           
             he
             c●n
             Merit
             Salvation
             by
             his
             own
             good
             Works
             ;
             or
             make
             condign
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             the
             pains
             Eternal
             due
             to
             them
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             contemns
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             hides
             it
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             on
             design
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             in
             Ignorance
             and
             Error
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             undervalues
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             forsaking
             Scripture
             chuses
             rather
             to
             follow
             Humane
             Traditions
             than
             it
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           X.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             leaves
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             constitutions
             of
             Men.
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             omits
             any
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             or
             keeps
             the
             people
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             not
             have
             occasion
             of
             discovering
             the
             Truth
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             Preaches
             to
             the
             People
             in
             unknown
             Tongues
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             understand
             not
             ;
             or
             uses
             any
             other
             means
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             Ignorance
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             believes
             that
             the
          
           Pope
           
             can
             give
             to
             any
             ,
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             ,
             Dispensation
             to
             lie
             or
             swear
             falsly
             ;
             or
             that
             't
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             hour
             to
             protest
             himself
             Innocent
             in
             case
             he
             be
             Guilty
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
         
           XIV
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             encourages
             sins
             ,
             or
             teaches
             Men
             to
             defer
             the
             amendment
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             or
             presumption
             of
             their
             Death-bed-Repentance
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XV.
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             teaches
             Men
             that
             they
             may
             be
             lawfully
             drunk
             on
             a
          
           Friday
           
             or
             any
             other
             Fasting-day
             ,
             tho
             they
             must
             not
             taste
             the
             least
             bit
             of
             Flesh.
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             who
             places
             Religion
             in
             nothing
             but
             a
             pompous
             shew
             consisting
             only
             in
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             which
             teaches
             not
             the
             People
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             who
             loves
             or
             promotes
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             teaches
             People
             to
             be
             bloody-minded
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             meekness
             of
          
           Iesus
           Christ.
           R.
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             who
             teaches
             it
             lawful
             to
             do
             any
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             for
             the
             Interest
             and
             Good
             of
             Mother-Church
             :
             or
             that
             any
             Evil
             Action
             may
             be
             done
             that
             Good
             may
             come
             on
             it
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XIX
           .
           
             Cursed
             are
             we
             ,
             if
             amongst
             all
             those
             wicked
             Principles
             and
             damnable
             Doctrines
             commonly
             laid
             at
             our
             doors
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             them
             be
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Church
             :
             And
             cursed
             are
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             as
             heartily
             detest
             all
             those
             hellish
             Pract●ces
             as
             they
             that
             so
             vehemently
             urge
             them
             against
             us
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           XX.
           
             Cursed
             are
             we
             ,
             if
             in
             an
             answering
             ,
             and
             saying
          
           Amen
           
             to
             any
             of
             these
          
           Curses
           ,
           
             we
             use
             any
             Equivocations
             ,
             Mental
             Reservations
             ;
             or
             do
             not
             ass●nt
             to
             them
             in
             the
             common
             and
             obvious
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             R.
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           the
           Papists
           then
           ,
           thus
           seriously
           ,
           and
           without
           check
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           say
           Amen
           to
           all
           these
           Curses
           ?
           Yes
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           it
           whensoever
           ,
           and
           and
           as
           often
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           requir'd
           of
           them
           .
           And
           what
           then
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           those
           who
           either
           by
           Word
           or
           Writing
           ,
           charge
           these
           Doctrines
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           
             Is
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             gone
             aside
             ?
             Do
             they
             b●ck
             b●te
             with
             their
             Tongue
             ,
             do
             Evil
             to
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             Reproach
             against
             th●ir
             Neighbour
             ?
          
           I
           'll
           say
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           leave
           the
           impartial
           Considerer
           to
           judge
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           can
           safely
           affirm
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           are
           foully
           
             Mis
             represented
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           in
           publick
           as
           much
           unlike
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           Christians
           were
           of
           old
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           that
           they
           lie
           under
           a
           great
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           severely
           smart
           in
           good
           Name
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Estates
           ,
           for
           such
           things
           which
           they
           as
           much
           and
           as
           heartily
           detest
           as
           those
           who
           accuse
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Comfort
           is
           ,
           Christ
           has
           said
           to
           his
           Followers
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           (
           Matth.
           10.22
           .
           )
           and
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             are
             made
             a
             Spectacle
             unto
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           we
           don't
           doubt
           ,
           that
           who
           bears
           this
           with
           Patience
           ,
           shall
           for
           every
           loss
           here
           ,
           and
           content
           ,
           receive
           a
           hundred
           fold
           in
           Heaven
           :
           
             For
             base
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             despi●ed
             ,
             hath
             God
             chosen
             ,
          
           ●
           Corinth
           .
           1.28
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           gone
           through
           the
           several
           Heads
           which
           our
           Author
           complains
           have
           been
           so
           much
           Mirsrepresented
           ;
           it
           is
           now
           fit
           to
           consider
           what
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           to
           answer
           his
           Introduction
           ,
           by
           renewing
           therein
           his
           doleful
           Complaints
           of
           their
           being
           
             Misrepresented
             just
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             .
          
           I
           hope
           the
           former
           Discourse
           hath
           shewed
           their
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           are
           not
           so
           very
           like
           those
           of
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
          
           that
           their
           Cases
           should
           be
           made
           so
           parallel
           :
           but
           as
           in
           his
           Conclusion
           he
           hath
           summed
           up
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Representations
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           therein
           follow
           his
           Method
           ,
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           in
           one
           Column
           set
           down
           his
           own
           Representations
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           why
           we
           cannot
           embrace
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             Popery
             consists
             as
             represented
             by
             this
             Author
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               IN
               using
               all
               external
               Acts
               of
               Adoration
               before
               Images
               ,
               as
            
             Kneeling
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             lifting
             up
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             burning
             Candles
             ,
             Incense
             .
             
               &c.
               Not
               merely
               to
               worship
               the
               Objects
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               worship
               the
               Images
               themselves
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Objects
               represented
               by
               them
               :
               or
               in
               his
               own
               Words
               ,
            
             Because
             the
             Honour
             that
             is
             exhibited
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Prototypes
             which
             they
             represent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             joining
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             together
             with
             Christ
             in
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             making
             Prayers
             on
             Earth
             to
             them
             on
             that
             Account
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             In
             allowing
             more
             Supplications
             to
             be
             used
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             than
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               For
               he
               denies
               it
               to
               be
            
             an
             idle
             Superstition
             ,
             
               to
               repeat
            
             Ten
             Ave
             Maria's
             
               for
               one
            
             Pater-Noster
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             giving
             religious
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             to
             Relicks
             .
             
               Such
               as
               placing
               them
               upon
               Altars
               ,
               burning
               Wax
               Candles
               before
               them
               ,
               carrying
               them
               in
               Processions
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               touched
               ,
               or
               humbly
               kissed
               by
               the
               People
               :
               which
               are
               the
               known
               &
               allowed
               Practices
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             In
             adoring
             Christ
             as
             present
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             being
             changed
             into
             that
             Body
             of
             Christ
             which
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cróss
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             believing
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             by
             the
             Words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             his
             own
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Species
             only
             or
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             remaining
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             making
             good
             Works
             to
             be
             truly
             meritorious
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             making
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             to
             a
             Priest
             in
             order
             to
             Absolution
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             In
             the
             use
             of
             Indulgences
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             Temporal
             Punishments
             of
             sin
             remaining
             due
             after
             the
             Guilt
             is
             remitted
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             supposing
             the
             Penitent
             Sinner
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             satisfie
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Temporal
             Pain
             ,
             which
             by
             order
             of
             God's
             Iustice
             sometimes
             remains
             due
             ,
             after
             the
             Guilt
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Pain
             are
             remitted
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             thinking
             the
             Scripture
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             read
             generally
             by
             all
             ,
             without
             Licence
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             In
             allowing
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Tobit
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Maccabees
               ,
            
             to
             be
             Canonical
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             preferring
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             Edition
             of
             the
             Bible
             before
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             allowing
             any
             Translations
             into
             a
             Mother-Tongue
             to
             be
             ordinarily
             read
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             can
             be
             no
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             to
             any
             private
             or
             particular
             Person
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             relying
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             In
             receiving
             and
             believing
             the
             Churches
             Traditions
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             assenting
             to
             them
             with
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             just
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             B●ble
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             the
             present
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             assembled
             in
             Councils
             for
             preserving
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             an
             Infallible
             Assistance
             in
             their
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             In
             believing
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             Christ
             ,
             being
             Successor
             to
             S.
             Peter
             to
             whom
             he
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Flock
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             Communion
             in
             both
             Kinds
             is
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ;
             and
             was
             so
             held
             for
             the
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             first
             Precept
             for
             Receiving
             under
             both
             Kinds
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Faithful
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             I.
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             is
             founded
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Prayers
             well
             and
             devoutly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             have
             attention
             on
             the
             Words
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Sense
             of
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             none
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             can
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Uncharitableness
             to
             think
             so
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             In
             believing
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             new
             Articles
             defined
             at
             Trent
             hath
             made
             no
             Innovation
             in
             mat
             ters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Our
             Reasons
             against
             it
             in
             the
             several
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               THou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               any
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               worship
               them
               .
            
             Which
             being
             the
             plain
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             express
             Words
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             worship
             any
             Images
             ,
             or
             Representations
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             found
             Transgressors
             of
             this
             Law.
             Especially
             since
             God
             herein
             hath
             declared
             himself
             a
             
               Iealous
               God
            
             ;
             and
             annexed
             so
             severe
             a
             Sanction
             to
             it
             .
             And
             since
             he
             that
             made
             the
             Law
             is
             only
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Dictinctions
             in
             the
             World
             can
             never
             satisfy
             a
             Mans
             Conscience
             ,
             unless
             it
             appear
             that
             God
             himself
             did
             either
             make
             or
             approve
             them
             .
             And
             if
             God
             allow
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             thing
             Represented
             by
             the
             Representation
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             forbidden
             that
             Worship
             absolutely
             ,
             which
             is
             unlawful
             only
             in
             a
             certain
             respect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               We
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             
               And
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               entered
               into
               Heaven
               
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9
             ▪
             24.
             
             And
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             make
             other
             
               Intercessors
               in
               Heaven
            
             besides
             him
             :
             and
             the
             distance
             between
             Heaven
             and
             us
             ,
             breaks
             off
             all
             Communication
             between
             the
             Saints
             there
             ,
             and
             us
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             Addresses
             to
             them
             now
             for
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             way
             very
             different
             from
             desiring
             others
             on
             Earth
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             :
             and
             if
             such
             Addresses
             are
             made
             in
             the
             solemn
             Offices
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             they
             joyn
             the
             Creatures
             with
             the
             Creator
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Signs
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               ,
            
             Ps●l
             .
             50.15
             .
             When
             we
             pray
             to
             
               Our
               Father
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             commanded
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             b●t
             what
             both
             Natural
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             require
             us
             to
             do
             :
             But
             when
             men
             pray
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             for
             
               Help
               and
               Protection
               now
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               Death
               ,
            
             they
             attribute
             that
             to
             her
             ,
             which
             belongs
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             
               Helper
               and
               Defender
            
             :
             And
             altho
             Christ
             knew
             
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Mother
            
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             he
             never
             gives
             the
             least
             Encouragement
             to
             make
             such
             Address●s
             to
             her
             :
             And
             to
             suppose
             her
             to
             have
             a
             share
             now
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             a
             Copartner
             with
             him
             is
             to
             advance
             a
             Creature
             to
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             overthrow
             the
             true
             Ground
             of
             Christs
             Exaltation
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             His
             suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               no
               man
               knoweth
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               of
               Moses
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
            
             Deut.
             34.6
             .
             Why
             should
             God
             hide
             the
             Body
             of
             Moses
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             h●
             allowed
             
               giving
               religious
               Honour
               and
               Respect
               to
               Relicks
            
             ?
             Why
             should
             
               Hezekiah
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               because
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               did
               burn
               Incense
               to
               it
               ?
            
             2
             Kings
             18.4
             .
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             or
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             wrought
             many
             Miracles
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               Whom
               the
               Heaven
               must
               receive
               until
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             we
             adore
             him
             ,
             as
             
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             we
             dare
             not
             direct
             our
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Consecrated
             Host
             ,
             which
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             (
             tho
             consecrated
             to
             a
             Divine
             Mystery
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             a
             fit
             Object
             for
             our
             Adoration
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Bread
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             supposes
             it
             to
             be
             Bread
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               his
               Body
            
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             next
             Words
             ,
             
               For
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               Bread
               ,
               and
               one
               Body
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               all
               Partakers
               of
               that
               one
               Bread
               ,
            
             v.
             17.
             
             Which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Bread
             being
             changed
             into
             the
             very
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             Opinion
             that
             hath
             no
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             common
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             exposes
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             Reproach
             and
             Contempt
             of
             
               Iews
               ,
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               When
               you
               shall
               have
               done
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               commanded
               you
               ,
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               unprofitable
               Servants
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               that
               which
               was
               our
               Duty
               to
               do
               .
            
             St.
             Luke
             17.10
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             no
             sense
             can
             our
             best
             Works
             be
             
               truly
               meritorious
               of
               Eternal
               Life
            
             :
             Which
             consisting
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             just
             Proportion
             or
             due
             Commensuration
             between
             our
             best
             Actions
             and
             such
             a
             Reward
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               Son
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               Father
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             S.
             Luke
             15.21
             .
          
           
             Where
             Confession
             to
             God
             is
             required
             because
             the
             Offence
             is
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             Man
             upon
             Earth
             to
             forgive
             those
             whom
             God
             doth
             not
             forgive
             :
             And
             he
             alone
             can
             appoint
             the
             necess●ry
             conditions
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             among
             which
             true
             Contrition
             and
             Repentance
             is
             fully
             declared
             ,
             
             but
             
               Confession
               to
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             thô
             it
             may
             be
             useful
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Penitent
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             in
             Scripture
             made
             necessary
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               confess
               my
               Transgressions
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               ,
            
             Psal.
             32.5
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             doth
             fully
             forgive
             the
             Guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             Obligation
             to
             Punishment
             ;
             for
             where-ever
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             guilt
             remains
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             may
             not
             sometimes
             fully
             pardon
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             reserve
             some
             temporal
             Punishment
             here
             for
             his
             own
             Honour
             ,
             or
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             a
             penitent
             Sinner
             :
             But
             then
             what
             have
             any
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             pretend
             that
             they
             can
             take
             off
             what
             God
             thinks
             fit
             to
             lay
             on
             ?
             Can
             any
             Indulgences
             prevent
             Pain
             or
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             sudden
             Death
             ?
             But
             if
             Indulgences
             be
             understood
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             
               Canonical
               Penances
            
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             most
             notorious
             and
             inexcusable
             corruption
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               For
               if
               when
               we
               were
               Enemies
               ,
               we
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               much
               more
               being
               reconciled
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               his
               Life
               ,
            
             Romans
             5.10
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             Satisfaction
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             is
             now
             required
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             any
             Remainder
             of
             Guilt
             .
             For
             if
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             were
             in
             it self
             sufficient
             for
             a
             total
             Remission
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             what
             Account
             then
             remains
             for
             the
             Sinner
             to
             discharge
             ,
             if
             he
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             on
             his
             part
             ?
             But
             we
             do
             not
             take
             away
             hereby
             the
             Duties
             of
             
               Mortification
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Fasting
            
             ,
             and
             Alms
             ,
             &c.
             but
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               Christian
               Duties
            
             ,
             and
             
               Satisfaction
               to
               Divine
               Iustice
            
             for
             the
             Gu●lt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             .
             And
             to
             think
             to
             joyn
             any
             Satisfactions
             of
             ours
             together
             with
             Christ's
             ,
             is
             like
             joyning
             our
             hand
             with
             God's
             in
             Creating
             or
             Governing
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               in
               all
               Wisdom
               ;
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               anot●er
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
           
             How
             could
             that
             
               dwell
               richly
               in
               them
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             Caution
             ?
             How
             could
             
               they
               teach
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
            
             in
             a
             Language
             not
             understood
             by
             them
             ?
             The
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             were
             very
             early
             perverted
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             Reason
             were
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             certainly
             they
             would
             never
             have
             been
             published
             for
             common
             use
             ,
             but
             as
             prudently
             dispensed
             then
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             it
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             now
             .
             But
             we
             esteem
             it
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             our selves
             wiser
             than
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             that
             unvaluable
             Treasure
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             left
             to
             their
             use
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             
               Holy
               men
               of
               God
               spake
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Evidence
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             those
             Books
             cannot
             be
             made
             Canonical
             .
             But
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               were
               committed
               ,
            
             never
             deliver'd
             these
             Books
             as
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             written
             when
             Inspiration
             was
             ceased
             among
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             to
             make
             that
             to
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               Have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               their
               sound
               went
               into
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               their
               Words
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Intention
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             understood
             by
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             which
             it
             could
             never
             be
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             translated
             into
             their
             several
             Languages
             .
             But
             still
             the
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             the
             Originals
             and
             Translations
             ;
             and
             no
             Church
             can
             make
             a
             Translation
             equal
             to
             the
             Original
             .
             But
             among
             Translations
             ,
             those
             deserve
             the
             greatest
             esteem
             which
             are
             done
             with
             the
             greatest
             Fidelity
             and
             Exactness
             .
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             our
             last
             Translation
             deserves
             a
             more
             particular
             
             Regard
             by
             us
             ;
             as
             being
             far
             more
             useful
             to
             our
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Vulgar
               Latin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Translation
             made
             only
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               Thy
               Word
               is
               a
               Lamp
               unto
               my
               Feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Light
               unto
               my
               Path
               ,
            
             Psalm
             119.105
             .
          
           
             Which
             it
             could
             never
             be
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             sufficient
             for
             necessary
             direction
             in
             our
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             But
             we
             suppose
             Persons
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             best
             means
             for
             understanding
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             duely
             qualified
             for
             following
             its
             Directions
             :
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             best
             Rule
             in
             the
             World
             can
             never
             attain
             its
             End.
             And
             if
             the
             Scripture
             have
             all
             the
             due
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             unconceivable
             why
             it
             should
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             unless
             men
             find
             they
             cannot
             justify
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             forced
             to
             make
             Tradition
             equal
             in
             Authority
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Wo
               unto
               you
               Lawyers
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               taken
               away
               the
               Key
               of
               Knowledg
               ;
               ye
               entred
               not
               in
               your selves
               ,
               &
               them
               that
               were
               entring
               in
               ye
               hindred
               .
            
             S.
             Luk.
             11.52
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             chief
             Means
             to
             hinder
             Men
             from
             right
             understanding
             it
             .
             Which
             argument
             is
             of
             greater
             force
             ,
             because
             those
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             do
             urge
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             as
             our
             Author
             doth
             from
             those
             
               who
               sat
               in
               the
               Chair
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               from
            
             Cal●phas
             
               his
               Prophesying
            
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               We
               have
               also
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophesie
               ;
               whereunto
               ye
               do
               well
               that
               ye
               take
               heed
               .
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             here
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             something
             delivered
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             who
             were
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Holy
             Mount.
             From
             whence
             we
             infer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Design
             of
             Christ
             to
             l●ave
             us
             to
             any
             
               Vocal
               Testimony
            
             ,
             bu●
             to
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             
               Written
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             certain
             Found●tion
             of
             Faith.
             And
             it
             is
             not
             any
             P●●sons
             assum●ng
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Cathol●ck
             Church
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             can
             give
             them
             Authority
             to
             impose
             any
             Traditions
             on
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christians
             ;
             or
             require
             them
             to
             be
             believed
             equally
             with
             the
             Written
             Word
             .
             For
             before
             any
             Traditions
             can
             be
             assented
             to
             with
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             must
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             Divine
             and
             Infallible
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             written
             or
             unwritten
             Word
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             be
             done
             by
             neither
             ,
             without
             overthrowing
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             order
             to
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             because
             the
             Testimony
             on
             which
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             proved
             ,
             must
             be
             received
             only
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Credibility
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               Also
               of
               your
               own
               selves
               shall
               Men
               arise
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               Disciples
               after
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.30
             .
          
           
             Which
             being
             spoken
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             without
             Limitation
             of
             Number
             ,
             a
             possibility
             of
             Error
             is
             implied
             in
             any
             Assembly
             of
             them
             ;
             unless
             there
             were
             some
             other
             Promises
             which
             did
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             great
             Assemblies
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             shall
             always
             go
             with
             the
             casting
             Voice
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             Number
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               —
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               —
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ephes.
             4.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Now
             here
             being
             an
             account
             given
             of
             the
             Officers
             Christ
             appointed
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Unity
             and
             Edification
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             unfaithfulness
             in
             the
             Apostle
             to
             have
             left
             out
             the
             H●ad
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             any
             .
             Because
             this
             were
             of
             more
             consequence
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             declared
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
             But
             neither
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             give
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             conceive
             should
             have
             been
             left
             out
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Writings
             upon
             so
             many
             occasions
             of
             mentioning
             it
             ,
             if
             ever
             Christ
             had
             instituted
             a
             Headship
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             g●ven
             it
             to
             S.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successors
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             
               For
               as
               often
               as
               ye
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               Cup
               ,
               ye
               do
               shew
               the
               Lord's
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             to
             all
             Communicants
             ,
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             was
             ,
             That
             all
             should
             partake
             of
             both
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             continue
             to
             do
             as
             long
             as
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             till
             his
             Second
             coming
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             for
             asserting
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ever
             looked
             on
             observing
             Christs
             Institution
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ;
             no
             not
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ.
             Altho
             the
             Practice
             and
             the
             Obligation
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Practise
             was
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Institut●on
             ,
             and
             continued
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             prove
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             by
             a
             better
             way
             than
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Practise
             .
             And
             if
             some
             Traditions
             must
             be
             thought
             binding
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             being
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             want
             all
             that
             Evidence
             which
             this
             practise
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             How
             unreasonable
             is
             it
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             allow
             the
             Practise
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             Obligation
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               whom
               he
               justified
               them
               he
               also
               glorified
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
          
           
             But
             whom
             God
             justifies
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             as
             to
             Eternal
             Punishment
             .
             And
             if
             those
             who
             are
             thus
             justified
             ,
             must
             be
             glorified
             ,
             what
             place
             is
             there
             for
             Purgatory
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             any
             other
             state
             of
             Punishment
             that
             any
             who
             are
             justified
             must
             pass
             through
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             Glory
             .
             We
             grant
             they
             may
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ▪
             pass
             through
             many
             intermed●a●e
             trials
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             Justification
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               Condemnation
            
             ;
             but
             where
             any
             part
             of
             guilt
             remains
             unremitted
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Condemnation
             remaining
             so
             far
             as
             the
             punishm●nt
             extends
             .
             And
             so
             this
             distinction
             as
             to
             Eternal
             and
             Temporal
             Pains
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             made
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             is
             wholly
             groundless
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Doctrine
             built
             upon
             it
             can
             have
             no
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             .
          
           
           
             21.
             
             
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pray
               with
               the
               Understanding
               also
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             What
             need
             
               this
               Praying
               with
               the
               Understanding
            
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             necessity
             of
             attending
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             Prayers
             ?
             For
             then
             
               praying
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             were
             all
             that
             was
             required
             ;
             for
             that
             supposes
             
               an
               attention
               of
               the
               Mind
               upon
               God.
            
             And
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             any
             Man
             that
             thinks
             with
             Understanding
             ,
             can
             justifie
             praying
             without
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             there
             are
             Exhortations
             and
             Invitations
             to
             the
             People
             to
             joyn
             in
             those
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Roman
             Offices
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Then
             Peter
             
               opened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               Persons
               ;
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               ,
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               and
               worketh
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               accepted
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Whereby
             we
             perceive
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             limit
             the
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             under
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             if
             S.
             Peter
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             the
             capacity
             of
             Salvation
             depends
             upon
             Mens
             
               fearing
               God
               and
               working
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             horrible
             Uncharitableness
             to
             exclude
             those
             from
             a
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             not
             exclude
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             
               That
               ye
               should
               earnestly
               contend
               for
               the
               Faith
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Jude
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             all
             necessary
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             were
             at
             first
             delivered
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Articles
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             made
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Which
             overthrows
             the
             addit●onal
             Creed
             of
             Pius
             IV.
             after
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ;
             and
             puts
             them
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             proving
             the
             Universal
             Tradition
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Times
             :
             and
             when
             they
             do
             that
             ,
             we
             may
             think
             better
             of
             them
             than
             at
             present
             we
             do
             ;
             for
             as
             yet
             we
             can
             see
             neither
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             Antiquity
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           
             THus
             I
             have
             Represented
             that
             kind
             of
             Popery
             which
             our
             Author
             ,
             (
             who
             complains
             so
             much
             of
             Misrepresenting
             )
             allows
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             in
             short
             set
             down
             how
             little
             ground
             we
             have
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             to
             speak
             more
             plainly
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             we
             can
             never
             yield
             to
             ,
             without
             betraying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             renouncing
             our
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             ,
             wounding
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             dishonouring
             God
             and
             his
             Holy
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             perverting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             to
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ;
             depriving
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             observed
             ,
             and
             damning
             those
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             now
             in
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Hearts
             appeal
             to
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             no
             design
             to
             Mis-represent
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Pract●ses
             appear
             worse
             than
             they
             are
             :
             But
             take
             them
             with
             all
             the
             Advantages
             even
             this
             Author
             hath
             set
             them
             out
             with
             ,
             we
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             of
             any
             impartial
             men
             ,
             whether
             (
             the
             Scripture
             being
             allowed
             on
             both
             sides
             )
             our
             Doctrines
             be
             not
             far
             more
             agreeable
             thereto
             than
             the
             
               New
               Articles
            
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             Popery
             ?
             Whether
             our
             Worship
             of
             God
             be
             not
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             the
             Manifestations
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             and
             
               Invocation
               of
               Fellow-Creatures
            
             ?
             Whether
             the
             plain
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             and
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             not
             tend
             more
             to
             promote
             Holiness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             delivered
             and
             allowed
             to
             be
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             the
             easiness
             and
             efficacy
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             and
             getting
             off
             the
             Remainders
             by
             
               Indulgences
               ,
               Satisfactions
            
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             ?
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             to
             have
             
               the
               Communion
               in
               both
               Kinds
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
               Prayers
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               a
               Language
               which
               the
               People
               understand
               ?
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             more
             of
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             in
             believing
             and
             hoping
             the
             best
             of
             those
             vast
             Bodies
             of
             Christians
             who
             live
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               ,
               Southern
               ,
               Western
            
             ;
             and
             Northern
             Parts
             ,
             than
             to
             pronounce
             them
             all
             uncapable
             of
             Salvation
             on
             that
             Account
             ?
             And
             therefore
             out
             of
             regard
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Holy
             Religion
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             out
             of
             regard
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             own
             and
             other
             Souls
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             very
             much
             prefer
             the
             Communion
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             before
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             conclude
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             some
             notice
             of
             his
             Anathema's
             :
             And
             here
             I
             am
             as
             much
             unsatisfied
             as
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             Authority
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             suppose
             they
             were
             meant
             never
             so
             sincerely
             :
             And
             if
             we
             should
             ever
             object
             them
             to
             any
             others
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             say
             ,
             
               What
               had
               he
               to
               do
               to
               make
               
               Anathema's
               ▪
               It
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               General
               Councils
               to
               pronounce
               Anathema's
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               any
               private
               Person
               whatsoever
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             he
             would
             have
             published
             Anathema's
             with
             Authority
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             printed
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ;
               viz.
            
             such
             as
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               allow
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               saith
               Saints
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Invocated
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             leaves
             out
             an
             Anathema
             in
             a
             very
             material
             point
             ,
             
               viz.
               As
               to
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               .
            
             We
             do
             freely
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             Hearts
             Anathematize
             all
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             tend
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Bonds
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             our
             Sovereign
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
             Why
             was
             this
             past
             over
             by
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             kind
             of
             Anathema
             ?
             Since
             he
             seems
             to
             approve
             the
             
               Oxford
               Censures
            
             .
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             here
             shew
             his
             zeal
             against
             all
             such
             dangerous
             Doctrines
             ?
             
               If
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
            
             be
             falsly
             charged
             upon
             their
             Church
             ,
             let
             us
             but
             once
             see
             it
             Anathematized
             by
             publick
             Authority
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             done
             :
             But
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             a
             Book
             very
             lately
             published
             with
             great
             Approbations
             ,
             by
             a
             present
             Professor
             at
             
               Lovain
               Fr.
               D'Enghien
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Censures
             on
             the
             other
             side
             censured
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             the
             holding
             the
             Negative
             as
             to
             the
             
               Deposing
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             
             is
             declared
             by
             him
             to
             be
             
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               next
               to
               Heresie
            
             :
             The
             Censure
             of
             the
             Sorban
             against
             Sanctarellus
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               only
               done
               by
               a
               Faction
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               Sixty
               Eight
               Doctors
               there
               were
               but
               Eighteen
               present
               ;
               and
               the
               late
               Censure
               of
               the
            
             Sorban
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               Inquisition
               at
            
             Toledo
             ,
             J●n
             .
             10.
             1683.
             
               as
               erroneous
               and
               schismatical
            
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             Oct.
             24.
             1682.
             
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             question
             but
             there
             are
             Divines
             that
             oppose
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             fear
             there
             are
             too
             many
             who
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             they
             boast
             of
             their
             own
             numbers
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             rest
             as
             an
             inconsiderable
             Party
             :
             This
             we
             do
             not
             Misrepresent
             them
             in
             ,
             for
             their
             most
             approved
             Books
             do
             shew
             it
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             several
             Worthy
             and
             Loyal
             Gentlemen
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             of
             
               different
               Principles
               and
               Practices
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             pity
             such
             be
             not
             distinguished
             from
             those
             who
             will
             not
             renounce
             a
             Doctrine
             so
             dangerous
             in
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Anathema's
             he
             hath
             set
             down
             ,
             are
             not
             Penned
             so
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             as
             to
             give
             any
             real
             Satisfaction
             ;
             but
             with
             so
             much
             Art
             and
             Sophistry
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             intended
             to
             beguile
             weak
             and
             unwary
             Readers
             ,
             who
             see
             not
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             think
             he
             hath
             done
             great
             matters
             in
             his
             Anathema's
             ,
             when
             if
             they
             be
             strictly
             examined
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             little
             or
             nothing
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               commits
               Idolatry
               .
            
             An
             unwary
             Reader
             would
             think
             herein
             he
             disowned
             all
             that
             he
             accuses
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             curse
             any
             thing
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             what
             himself
             thinks
             to
             be
             so
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
            
             (
             not
             that
             gives
             Divine
             Worship
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             )
             
               that
               prays
               to
               Images
               or
               Relicks
               as
               Gods
               ,
               or
               Worships
               them
               for
               Gods.
            
             So
             that
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             take
             the
             Images
             themselves
             for
             Gods
             ,
             he
             is
             safe
             enough
             from
             his
             own
             Anathema
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               every
               Goddess
               worshiper
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             believes
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             .
             And
             so
             they
             escape
             all
             the
             force
             of
             this
             
               Anathema
               .
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               Honours
               her
               ,
               or
               puts
               his
               Trust
               in
               her
               more
               than
               in
               God.
            
             So
             that
             if
             they
             H●nour
             her
             and
             trust
             in
             her
             but
             just
             as
             much
             as
             in
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             safe
             enough
             ;
             
               Or
               that
               believes
               her
               to
               be
               above
               her
               Son
               :
            
             But
             no
             Anathema
             to
             such
             as
             suppose
             her
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               believes
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               to
               be
               his
               Redeemers
               ,
               that
               prays
               to
               them
               as
               such
               .
            
             What
             if
             men
             pray
             to
             them
             as
             their
             
               Spiritual
               Guardians
               and
               Protectors
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             giving
             God's
             Honour
             to
             them
             ?
             Doth
             this
             deserve
             no
             Anathema
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               worships
               any
               Breaden
               God
               ,
               or
               makes
               Gods
               of
               the
               empty
               Elements
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             :
             viz.
             That
             supposes
             them
             to
             be
             
               nothing
               but
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             supposes
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             too
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             look
             like
             non-sense
             ?
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             afraid
             our
             Author
             would
             think
             it
             a
             severe
             Anathema
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               who
               believes
               Nonsense
               and
               Contradictions
               .
            
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             needless
             to
             set
             down
             more
             ,
             since
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             by
             clear
             stating
             the
             several
             Controversies
             to
             prevent
             the
             Readers
             being
             imposed
             upon
             by
             deceitful
             Anathema's
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             
               Cursed
               are
               we
               ,
               if
               in
               answering
               and
               saying
            
             Amen
             
               to
               any
               of
               these
               Curses
               ,
               we
               use
               any
               Equivocations
               or
               Mental
               Reservations
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               assent
               to
               them
               in
               the
               common
               and
               obvious
               use
               of
               the
               Words
               .
            
          
           
             But
             there
             may
             be
             no
             Equivocation
             in
             the
             very
             Words
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             one
             in
             the
             intention
             and
             design
             of
             them
             :
             There
             may
             be
             none
             in
             saying
             Amen
             to
             the
             Curses
             so
             worded
             :
             but
             if
             he
             would
             have
             prevented
             all
             suspicion
             of
             Equivocation
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             put
             it
             thus
             ;
          
           
             
               Cursed
               are
               we
               if
               we
               have
               not
               fairly
               and
               ingenuously
               expressed
               the
               whole
               meaning
               of
               our
               Church
               as
               to
               the
               Points
               condemned
               in
               these
               Anathema's
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               have
               by
               them
               designed
               to
               deceive
               the
               People
            
             :
             And
             then
             I
             doubt
             he
             would
             not
             so
             readily
             have
             said
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Papist
                 .
              
               
                 Protestant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 and
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 10
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 20
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Worshipping
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 29
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Addressing
                 more
                 Supplications
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 than
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 37
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Paying
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 Relicks
                 .
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 43
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 47
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Merits
                 and
                 Good
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 57
              
               
                 57
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 61
              
               
                 62
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               
                 65
              
               
                 66
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 68
              
               
                 69
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Reading
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 70
              
               
                 71
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Apochryphal
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 74
              
               
                 75
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
              
               
                 77
              
               
                 79
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 80
              
               
                 81
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 82
              
               
                 83
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 85
              
               
                 86
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 87
              
               
                 89
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 95
              
               
                 97
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 102
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Deposing
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 105
              
               
                 107
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Communion
                 in
                 one
                 Kind
                 .
              
               
                 111
              
               
                 113
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Mass.
                 
              
               
                 116
              
               
                 118
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 119
              
               
                 122
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Praying
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 127
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 132
              
               
                 133
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Mental
                 Reservations
                 .
              
               
                 134
              
               
                 136
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 Death-Bed
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 137
              
               
                 138
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 139
              
               
                 140
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Schisms
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 142
              
               
                 143
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Fryars
                 and
                 Nuns
                 .
              
               
                 145
              
               
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Wicked
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 148
              
               
                 151
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 153
              
               
                 154
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Holy-Water
                 .
              
               
                 156
              
               
                 158
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Breeding
                 up
                 People
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 159
              
               
                 161
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Vncharitableness
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 162
              
               
                 166
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 168
              
               
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 173
              
               
                 180
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 and
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 182
              
               
                 188
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41614-e250
           
             
               Apog
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Sp.
             Anno
             286.
             
             Par.
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Spond
             .
             An.
             362.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Id.
             Anno
             66.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Apo.
               c.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Apo.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (e)
             P.
             1.
             pag.
             936.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e3760
           
             Bulla
             Pii
             4
             ●i
             super
             Confirmat
             .
             Concil
             .
             Tridentini
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e5960
           
             The
             veno●
             
               Voy●ge
               〈◊〉
               In●es
               p.
            
             188.
             
             Bernier
             
               Memoirs
               .
               Tom.
            
             3.
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             i●
             3.
             
               per●
               .
               Qu.
            
             2●
             .
             Disp.
             53.
             
             §.
             3.2
             .
             ●●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●5
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             Bellarmine
             
               de
               Imag.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Con●il
               .
               Trident
               Sess.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Moy●n●
               Surs
               &
               〈…〉
               Co●version
               de
               to●s
               les
               Here●iqu●s
               .
            
             To.
             2.
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             
               Entre●iens
               de
               Philal●the
               &
               Phile●●ne
            
             .
             2da
             part
             .
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             
               Catechis
               .
               Rom.
               Part.
            
             3.
             
             ●●
             .
             §.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e7810
           
             Ep.
             ad
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 Cor.
                 
              
               
                 Eph.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e8700
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
          
           
             Wicel
             .
             
               in
               Elencho
               Abusuum
            
             .
          
           
             Vives
             
               in
               Aug.
               de
               C●●it
               .
               Dei
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
               de
               Philalethe
               &
               ●hi●erene
            
             Part
             2.
             p.
             160
             ,
             163
             .
             1●●
             .
          
           
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
            
             Part
             4.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Catech.
                 Rom.
              
               Part.
               3.
               c.
               2.
               n.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Cum
                 praesint
                 nobis
                 Sancti
                 &
                 rerum
                 nostrarum
                 curam
                 gerant
                 .
              
               Bellarm.
               
                 de
                 Sanct.
                 Beatit
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               20.
               
               §.
               
                 deinde
                 .
                 Nou
                 solum
                 ab
                 A●gelis
                 sed
                 etiam
                 à
                 spiritibus
                 bearorum
                 hominum
                 Regi
                 &
                 Gubernari
                 fideles
                 viv●n●es
                 .
                 Id.
                 ib.
                 c.
              
               18.
               
               §.
               
                 nos
                 au●em
              
               .
            
          
           
             John
             14.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             &
             9.7
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Jo.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e10820
           
             S.
             Bonavent
             .
             
               Opusc.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             Bernardin
             .
             
               Sen.
               apud
               Bernadin
               .
               a
               Bustis
               Marial
               .
            
             Part
             12.
             
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             Balinghem
             
               Parnass
               .
               Marian
            
             .
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             Mendoza
             .
             
               Virid
               .
               Sacr.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Probl.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Salazar
             
               pro
               Immac
               .
               Concept
            
             .
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               I
               ●er
               .
               peres
               de
               Nueros
               Lapidicina
               Sacra
               Tr.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
             N.
             148.
             
          
           
             
               Viridar
               .
               Sacr.
            
             l.
             2.
             
             Probl.
             2.
             
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               La
               veritable
               Devotion
               envers
               la
               S.
               Vierge
               Etable
               &
               Defendu
               par
               le
               pere
               Crasset
               à
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1679.
             
          
           
             
               Monita
               Salutaria
               B.
               V.
               Mariae
               ad
               Cultores
               suos
               indiscretos
            
             §.
             3.
             n.
             56.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             Contemplations
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Glory
             of
             Holy
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             A.
             D.
             1685.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Culiu
               Sanct.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             inis
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Alanus
               de
               Rupe
               de
               usu
               Psalierii
               ,
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e13250
           
             Ferrandi
             
               Disquisitio
               Reliquiaria
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Imag.
               sanct
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Cassand
               .
               Consult
               .
               Art.
            
             21.
             
             
               Tract
               .
               special
            
             .
             4.
             
             Controv.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Rabat
               .
               Ioy
               de
               Iansenist
               ,
               A.
               D
            
             1656.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e14450
           
             Pallavicin
             .
             
               his
               ..
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
            
             l.
             12.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Roffeus
               .
               c.
               Occolamp
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Coster
               .
               Enchirid
            
             .
             c.
             8.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Catharin
               .
               in
               Cajet
            
             .
             p.
             133
             ,
             
               &
               c..
               
               Ed.
               Paris
            
             1535.
             
          
           
             Lugdan
             .
             1542.
             
          
           
             
               Vasq.
               in
            
             3
             
               part
               .
               Disc.
            
             180.
             
             Q.
             75
             Art.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cajetan
               .
               in
            
             3
             
               Part.
               Q.
            
             75.
             
             Art.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             24.39
             .
          
           
             1
             S.
             John.
             1.1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Incarn
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             Petav.
             
               de
               Incarnatione
               p.
            
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e16240
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               Sess.
            
             6.
             
             Can.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Meritum
               est
               actio
               libera
               cul
               Merces
               debetur
               ex
               justitiâ
               .
            
             Coster
             .
             
               Enchirid.
               de
               Meritis
               bon
               .
               Oper.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               In
               quantum
               homo
               propriâ
               voluntate
               facit
               id
               quod
               debet
               ,
               meretur
               apud
               Deum
               ,
               alioquin
               reddere
               debitum
               non
               esset
               meritorum
               .
            
             Aquin
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             qu.
             114.
             artic
             .
             1.
             
               resp
               .
               ad
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Meritum
                 se
                 habet
                 ad
                 praemium
                 sicut
                 pretium
                 ad
                 illud
                 quod
                 emitur
                 .
                 Altisiodor
                 .
                 l.
              
               3.
               tr
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Absoluta
                 aequalitas
                 inter
                 mercedem
                 &
                 meritum
                 poni●ur
                 per
                 modum
                 Iustitiae
                 commutativae
                 .
                 Bell.
                 Iustis
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e17220
           
             Sess.
             14.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             14.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Lomb.
               l.
               4.
               
               Dist.
               17.
               
            
             
               Grat.
               
                 d●
                 Poenit.
                 Dist.
              
               1.
               c.
               90.
               
               Quidam
               .
            
          
           
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentià
               .
               
                 de
                 necessit
                 .
                 Confess
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Maldonat
                 .
                 Oper
                 To.
              
               2.
               
                 de
                 Poenit.
                 c.
              
               2
               ,
               &
               3.
               
            
          
           
             John
             20.23
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             
               Iansen
               .
               Concor
               .
               Evang.
               c.
            
             147.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Caiet●n
                 .
                 in
                 .
                 loc
                 .
                 Ed.
                 Paris
                 ,
              
               1540.
               
            
             
               
                 Catharin
                 .
                 i●
                 Cajetan
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               p.
               444.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vasques
               .
               ●
               :
               3.
               
               
                 Part.
                 Th.
                 Tom.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               90.
               
               Art.
               1.
               
               Dub.
               2.
               
               Num.
               2.
               
               Greg.
               de
               Valent
               .
               
                 in
                 Thom.
              
               
            
          
           
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Disp.
             7.
             
             
               Qu.
               p.
               Punct
            
             .
             2.
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             
               Bonavent
               .
               
                 in
                 l.
              
               4.
               
               Sent.
               
            
             
               Dist.
               17.
               part
               2
               Godign
               .
               
                 de
                 rebus
                 Abyssin
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               28.
               
            
             
               
                 Trinerarium
                 Orientale
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 Galan
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 Armenae
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               p.
               605.
               
               
                 Historie
                 Critique
                 de
                 la
                 Creance
                 &
                 de
                 Courums
                 des
                 Nations
                 du
                 Levant
                 .
                 c.
              
               8.
               p.
               105.
               
               Ch.
               1.
               pap
               .
               14.
               
               Resp.
               1.
               
               
                 Ierem.
                 patriarch
                 .
                 ad
                 Theolog.
                 Wirtemberg
                 .
                 p.
              
               87.
               
               
                 Arcud
                 .
                 de
                 Concord
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
                 Occident
                 .
                 &
                 Orient
                 .
                 in
              
               7
               
                 Sacram
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               3.
               
               Goar
               
                 in
                 Eucholog
                 .
                 p.
              
               681.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e19050
           
             
               Tractat.
               Tractatuum
               .
               To.
            
             15.
             
             Part.
             1.
             s.
             368.
             
          
           
             Espencae
             .
             
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Tit.
               c.
            
             1.
             digress
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Bullar
               .
               Cherubin
               .
               in
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Prorsus
                 mandamus
                 Angelis
                 paradisi
                 ,
                 quantum
                 animam
                 illius
                 à
                 Purgatorio
                 peni●us
                 absolutam
                 in
                 paradisi
                 gloriam
                 introducant
                 .
              
            
             
               Bulla
               Clem.
               6.
               
               
                 Vltrajecti
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1653.
               
            
             
               
                 Gobel
                 .
                 Person
                 .
                 Gosmodr
                 .
                 aet
                 .
              
               6.
               c.
               86.
               p.
               278.
               
               Bullar
               .
               To.
               3.
               p.
               74.
               
               To.
               4.
               p.
               80.
               
            
          
           
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent
               .
               
                 de
                 Indulg
              
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Bell.
               
                 de
                 Indulg
                 .
                 i.
              
               1.
               c.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             C.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e20400
           
             
               Catech.
               Roma●
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             52.56
             .
          
           
             
               Catech.
               Rom.
               de
               panit
               .
               Sacr.
               n.
            
             61.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e21250
           
             
               Quod
               quidem
               in●iold●e
               serus
               d●m
               est
               .
            
             Clem.
             VIII
             .
             
               ad
               R●g
            
             .
             4
             
               Indicis
               Roman
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e22420
           
             
               Consil.
               Trident.
               S●ss
            
             .
             4.8
             .
             
               Ap.
               de
               Canon
               Scrip●
            
             .
          
           
             Bp
             Cosins
             Scholastical
             History
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Nazianzen
             .
             
               in
               carmin
            
             .
             2
             
               Vol.
               p.
            
             .
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Orat.
               de
               Maccab
               .
               ●ol
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             398.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ambros.
                 de
                 Iacob
                 .
                 &
                 Vitae
                 Erat
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Coc●i
                 .
                 Thes.
                 Cathol
                 .
                 l.
              
               6.
               
               Act.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Scholastical
               history
               ,
               n.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 l.
              
               5.
               
               ●
               .
               24
               .
               
                 Orig.
                 Pref.
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Athan.
                 in
                 Synopsi
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Hilar
                 pres
                 .
                 in
                 Psal.
              
               
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 .
                 Cawe●
              
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Epip
                 .
                 har
              
               .
               8.76
               
                 Basil.
                 philo●al
                 .
                 c.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Amphil.
                 Epist.
                 Canon
                 .
                 ad
                 Selenc
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chrys.
                 hom
              
               .
               4.
               
                 in
                 Gen.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Scholast
                 .
                 Hist.
                 n.
              
               71.
               
            
          
           
             
               Cathar
               .
               Adver
               .
               Cajet
               .
               p.
            
             48.
             ed.
             Paris
             1535.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e24510
           
             
               In
               hac
               Vulg●●a
               Editione
               visa
               sunt
               nonuulla
               mutanda
               .
               qu●e
               consul●o
               m●tata
               non
               sunt
               .
            
             Clem.
             VIII
             .
             
               in
               Buila
            
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             Brugens
             .
             
               in
               variis
               Lect.
            
             
          
           
             Nat.
             Alexan.
             
               dissert
               .
               de
               vulg
               .
               vers
               .
               quaest
               .
            
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e26190
           
             Conti●v
             .
             5.
             
             Qu.
             4.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e27110
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e29540
           
             2
             Chr.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             Hom.
             73
             Hieron
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             
               Caten
               .
               Gr.
            
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Hilar.
             Canon
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             Theophilact
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e31360
           
             Cerem
             .
             §.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.18
             .
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             1.
             in
             P●ntec
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             ed.
             Savill
             .
             p.
             97●
             .
             Am●●●s●
             de
             Incar●●●
             .
             Dom.
             Sacramento
             c.
             5.
             
             A●pus●
             .
             de
             Verbis
             Dom.
             ad
             Evang.
             secund
             .
             Matth.
             Serm.
             13.
             
             Tract
             .
             in
             Joh.
             124.
             
             
               Basil.
               Seluc
            
             .
             Orat.
             25.
             ad
             sin
             .
             Hilar.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             
               Greg.
               Nyssen
            
             de
             Advent
             .
             Domini
             cap.
             ult
             .
             Theodoret
             Epist.
             77.146
             .
             Matt.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             Gr.
             Lat.
             p.
             275.
             
             Cyprian
             de
             Unit
             .
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Hillar
             .
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Hier.
             c.
             Jovin
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             in
             Matt.
             16.
             
             Aug.
             in
             Joh.
             Tr.
             118.124
             .
             in
             Epist.
             Joh.
             To.
             10.
             
          
           
             Moyens
             surs
             &
             honestes
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             34.
             &c.
             
             Entretiens
             de
             Philaleth
             .
             et
             Phileren
             .
             p.
             121.
             
             Joh.
             Lannoi
             .
             Epist.
             part
             5.
             
             Reim
             .
             Formentino
             ,
             &
             Part.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             5.
             p.
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e32990
           
             De
             Concess
             .
             Praebend
             è
             proposuit
             .
             Abb.
             c.
             proposuit
             de
             Conc.
             Praebend
             .
             C.
             5.
             
             Q.
             6.
             c.
             Auctoritate
             .
          
           
             Sum.
             Angelic
             .
             v.
             dispensatio
             .
          
           
             Jacobat
             .
             de
             Conciliis
             l.
             5.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             Almain
             de
             Potest
             .
             Ecclesia
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Catharin
             .
             ●
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             6.
             p.
             524.
             
          
           
             Sanchez
             .
             d●
             Mattrim
             l.
             8.
             
             Dis.
             6.
             n.
             5.
             
             Say●
             .
             Clavis
             Reg.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
             S●●●ez
             de
             vot
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e34800
           
             Discussio
             Decreti
             Magni
             Concil
             .
             Late●●●
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Discuss
             .
             Dis●u●s
             .
             Part
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             1
             :
          
           
             Philip.
             a
             SS
             .
             Trinir
             .
             Itiner
             .
             Orient
             .
             l.
             5
             c
             5.
             
             Clem.
             Galan
             .
             Concil
             .
             Eccl.
             Arm.
             Qu.
             2.
             
             SS
             3.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             
               Iesuits
               Loyalt●●
               first
               Treatise
               ,
               p.
            
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Auctoritas
               seatis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apostolicae
               vindicata
               adversus
               Natal
               .
               Alexand.
               per
               Francisc.
               D.
               Enghien
               .
               Colon
               .
               A.D.
            
             1684.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e36650
           
             S.
             John
             6.51
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             2.
             in
             Epist.
             S.
             Joh.
             
          
           
             
               Cotovic
               .
               Itiner
               .
               Hierosolymit
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               
            
             
               Histoir
               .
               Critique
               ,
               p.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             p.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e38230
           
             Sess
             22.
             cap.
             2.
             can
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e40320
           
             Leo
             Allat
             .
             de
             Purgat
             .
             p.
             889
             
          
           
             Levit.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             P●●gat
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Can.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c
             1●
             .
             2●.4
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             cont
             ad
             Epist.
             Gaudent
             l.
             2
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             De
             Purgat
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Natal
             .
             Alex.
             Sec.
             4
             Diss.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             An.
             Christi
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Th●
             part
             3.
             q.
             87
             art
             3.
             in
             cor
             .
             v.
             Marsil
             .
             Column
             .
             Hydragiolog
             Sect.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             n.
             32.
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             15
             29
             c
             3.
             n.
             1.
             
             Bell.
             de
             Cultu
             Sanct.
             l
             3
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             se●undo
             .
          
           
             De
             Purgatorio
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             SS
             .
             Haec
             sunt
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e45240
           
             Apud
             G.
             Abl●de
             de
             Mendacio
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Praef.
             p.
             6.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e47060
           
             
               Reginald
               .
               Praxis
               .
               l.
               4
               c.
               14.
               n.
               163.
               
            
             
               Less
               .
               de
               Justit
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               2.
               
               Dub.
               2.
               n.
               10.
               
            
             
               Instruct.
               Sacerd
               .
               l.
               6.
               c.
               2.
               n.
               4.
               
            
             
               P.
               Zacch
               .
               Qu.
               Medico
               legales
               l.
               5.
               tit
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Qu.
               1
               p
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
            
             
               Pasqual
               .
               Decif
               .
               120.
               n.
               5.
               
            
             
               Dian.
               Sam.
               v.
               Jejun
               .
               n.
               7.
               
            
             
               Zach.
               Pasqualigi
               ,
               Praxis
               Jejunii
               Eccles.
               Decis
               116
               ,
               n.
               3.
               
               Dec.
               117.1
               ,
               2
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Decis
               .
               119.
               n.
               2.
               
               Decis
               .
               86.
               n
               34.
               
               Less
               .
               ubi
               supr
               .
               n.
               11.
               
            
             
               Tolet
               ubi
               sup
               .
               Regin
               .
               ubi
               sup
               .
               n.
               185.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e52880
           
             Moyens
             Surs
             &
             Honestes
             .
             &c.
             To.
             2.
             p.
             149.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e54370
           
             Hydragiolog
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             c.
             2.12
             .
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Valles
             .
             Sacr.
             Philosoph
             .
             c.
             18.
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             De
             Cultu
             Sanct.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e55710
           
             *
             Collectio
             Authorum
             Vulg.
             Versionis
             damnantium
             Jussu
             .
             ac
             Mandato
             Cleri
             G●llicani
             edita
             Lutet
             .
             Paris
             .
             1661.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e62220
           
             Sess.
             Quarta
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41614-e65650
           
             Auctoritas
             Sedis
             Apostolicae
             in
             Reges
             .
             p.
             374
             408.
             ad
             430.
             
          
           
             P.
             549.